Adventurers Guild Adventurer's Guild - Official Board

Expansions~ Yay~

 

tsk, this was on the official board so I thought it was my rank up quest
I got excited for nothin

 

Time: As Leeanne was talking to her grandpa right after the healing efforts right after that raid on Aeternus, she suddenly reminisced about when she met him.

Spoiler: The First Week with Grandpa

Little Leeanne did not know a lot of things
she ran around the village, carefree with her tiny friends "Wahhhhhhhhhhhhhh~" they yelled as they played tag with each other, though leeanne has already forgotten most of their names since they moved far far away already, and more of leeanne's friends were already leaving.

"Honey~! come back home~!"
"alright mama~"

Leeanne was sad she had less time ti play, But It was okay since papa and mama says that grandpa was visiting! grandpas were always nice and leeanne always wanted a grandpa of her own, so she's suuupppeeer excited! She toddled over to the door way and poked her head out curiously and full of excitement when she saw a large 6 ft tall man with a pink sword. "Mama, Papa! look! I think that's grandpa! he has the pink sword!" Her mother and father came to the front of the house and hugged and greeted grandpa, but he looked tired and weary, looking everywhere like leeanne does, but with caution as if he's in the woods~.

"Is that your kid over there?"
"Yes Father, It is ne~"
"Indeed it is, A curious little energy ball"

He came closer to me and picked me up, and looked into my eye for a minute straight. Leeanne didn't mind, leeanne liked looking at his sword "So you like the sword eh?"
"Un~!"
"You know it's not a toy right little girl?"
"My name is not little girl~! It's leeanne~"
"Alright...Little girl...You know this sword?"
"No~"
"This sword is more than just a weapon its--"
He continued to speak with leeanne for an hour straight, leeanne almost fell asleep . but leeanne knows it's rude to fall asleep when someone's talking!

and so, after and hour, leeanne fell asleep in granpa's arms, seeing the gentle gaze that appeared in his eye for a split second before returning to his normal stern gaze.

 

Spoiler: I am sorry... yet I am not.

Falling onto his bed, Cinere sighed while searching into his item box, to search what he needed to find, meaning, Forum's favorite BL, why ? Because he wanted to know more about torture, it's been a while since he made progress in this domain since he already knew it too well.
And well, seeing Jin's reaction and he brought him to a homosexual couple when he said «bara», he thought that it should be a great idea to learn a bit more about that, to see how to psychogically hurt deeply someone. He wouldn't be disappointed, would he ?

Inhaling and exhaling, he sat, crossing his legs, cracking his fingers then his neck... he sighed and just looked at the plain cover who seemed to hide something sinister... he opened the first page and heard someone screaming at the same time, however, it wasn't coming from the room or outside but from his head...

-W-WHAAAATTTTT ?! W-What's that....?! Hea...Hea...-
Strangely, he could easily hear Nallu gulping at this moment, while she couldn't even finish her words, he didn't understood why, and he didn't care, he began looking at the picture... man with oversized muscles... somehow, it's already began to be disgusting. He flipped the page and rubbed his eyes many times... those... man... were kissing ?
It looks...

-Oh my... that's... incredible...-
This wasn't what Cinere was thinking who was furrowing his brows with a perplexed look, not understanding why Nally was acting this way, he sighed loudly once again and flipped another page, he seriously shouldn't have.

-OOOHHHHHHHHHH !!-
...they... in each other... urgh... blurgh...
Putting his hand on his mouth, he gulped not in fear, but... in curiosity... why people... are drawing something so terrible...? It just looks disgusting to him... his eyes were slightly hurt by this awful view... why is there so much muscle... since when muscles is shining... since when man can support this kind of internal pression... since when someone has the guts to do something like this...
He felt shivers while looking at it, he couldn't help but mutter aloud...

«...I wouldn't learn anything from it... right...?» he was going to close this terrific tool while suddenly a voice stopped him from doing that, it sounded fanatic and eager to see... more of that.

-P-Please ! D-Don't ! I want to see more !-
Shivering because he realized that she felt pleasure from reading that... but if he didn't, she would annoy him and he doesn't have the heart to kill her, so why could he do ?

«...go take a body... and read it... alright...?»
-I don't want to ~ It's too troublesome ! Let me see the next, pretty please please please !!-

He couldn't help but sigh... while he flipped the page and restrained himself from thinking more about those weirds movements, those things flapping into each other, those inhumans people with abnormal muscles and «furs»... why is there an animal now...?
A humanoid animal... and an inhuman man, how fitting... oh wait, that's not an animal, he just has too much hair, how repulsing...

-Oh my ~ ~ ~ ~ !!! Huhuhu ~ What if...-
Just hearing the «what if...» made him feel terrified and he used the fire magic he was supposed to hate more than anything in the world, he didn't regret anything while a voice began crying in despair...

-NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO !!!-
...since they are sharing the same body, Nally has always been able to read and hear Cinere's thoughts... but it's also work in the other sense and what he saw made him scared...
To keep it simple, he just saw him and Liya with somehow differents figures who seemed to be weirdly similar to the book he was reading...

«Get.The. Fuck. Out. Of. My. Body.» each of his words were filled with pure hatred toward her dirty and unethical imagination who will force him to have a different kind of nightmare, the first that will scare him in a creepy way and not an emotional one.




-B-but... I need inspi--
«Wanna die with a sword in your freaking ass ?» he remembered that this kind of thing was quite painful, imagine someone slowly sinking into a sharp spike, ripping your body, opening it until it come out from his mouth... though this kind of torture, killing someone slowly... was actually too fast for him, he found that... the time they suffered was just too short...
-A... sword withing an...- a shame that she understood in another way which is even more dirtier and cr... oh wait, what's the worst actually...?

…
…
… Anyway, Nally left his body and was locked in an ice's coffin by Cinere, of course, afterward, he threw her in the bathroom, he seriously didn't want ot see her wicked smile, filled with incestual thoughs....

-...a tyrant... a servant... secretly in love... and unknowingly brother... huhuhuhuhu ~ I love it ~...-
Even if he wasn't there to hear her, he knew what he had to... he had... to make a body who can feel pain and gives it to her, she needs to be extremely sensitive to pain.
Otherwise, he would become mentally exhausted and... will wonder why he didn't listened to Jin's warnings...? Not because he saw something awful... but now knows someone who loves this.

OOC : … I wonder why I wrote it in the end... at first... it was supposed to be a joke when I said I will make a SS about it... but... actually... I really did it.
...I hope I won't regret it later... though it will have been a shame not to post it since I writed it... I think...?
Oh well whatever, it will be a source of fun ~

 

Spoiler: The ever curious, talentless boy never ceases his endeavors

‘Thanks for the Gloves~ Here, as a gift.’ Was written in the letter over a pile of stone slabs. Each one of them had one square meter per four centimeters of thickness. Thirty of them stacked right in front of Alberon’s workshop.

He knew very well who had sent them to him, Maligno, but what puzzled him was how exactly had Maligno discovered where his workshop was. But then he remembered that the person had said he was an information broker in his introduction.

With an awkward smile, Alberon stored the slabs in his Item Box and went back to his work while brewing ideas of what to do with the unexpected gift.

His reasons to be there, though, were unrelated to the slabs.

The corpses that were laying on his Item Box were his real reasons to be there.

Taking out the Raven and Falcon corpses off and putting them over the table, he sighed and grabbed his knife to start dismantling.

From the birds, he only wanted the claws, beaks, primary feathers and their hearts to serve as catalysts.

Alberon made sure to separate the edible meat and store it carefully. The remainings were thrown inside buckets that he borrowed to dispose of it.

The next one were the Leshys and the Serpent Women. From those he didn't had much to take, and simply collected the hearts, the heads and scaled hide of the Serpent Women and the arms of the Leshys.

Wiping off the sweat on his forehead, he set the waste aside and cleaned the table before placing the last corpses in The ground, since the Gryphons were too big for the table. It was twice as tall as Alberon, and from head to tail he had eight meters long. The wings spammed over fourteen meters, making the whole creature barely fit in the small workshop.

The first thing Alberon did was to remove the wings and store then away. Different from the birds, the whole wings were good materials and catalysts. The head and claws were removed after, and properly stored.

What was left was skinning the creature, then removing its heart and collection of the edible parts and bones.

Repeating the whole process four more time, he finally finished dismantling the Gryphons.

Baffled before the amount of waste he had to dispose off, Alberon could only sigh and fall in his chair, dead tired.

As is didn’t looked like the wolf girl would appear soon, and Amanda would only drop by later, he decided to take a break

After resting for a bit, he forced his body to get up and walked out of his workshop. Alberon made his way to the inn, where he washed off the blood that covered him, then went to the Teleport Gate that lead to Frontier Village. Walking through the village, he reached a smithy like place.

“I’m here, Darnic.”

“If it isn’t Alby. What brings you here?”

“I’ve come to check… that matter.”

“Oh, the horse. I was surprised when I found you searching for a place to house him. And more surprised to meet you so soon.”

“I’m too. Besides, didn’t you said you were a mercenary? Why are you in a smithy?”

Alberon questioned the man, who answered with a laugh while leading him inside.

“I did told you, I’m a jack of all trades of sorts.”

Inside the smithy like building, there did had tools and space prepared for smithing, but there were also a house like space, a room with a bookshelf and, more importantly, a simple stable. Inside the stable, a black horse was resting peacefully.

“He has been lazing around ever since you brought him here.”

“I’m sorry for the inconvenience...” Alberon said lowering his head.

“No need to apologize. At least the stable will have some use. Besides, it’s not like I’m doing for free.”

“I know. I’ll prepare a compensation later. But...”

“I knew it. You didn’t came just for the horse, isn’t it?”

“That’s right. In fact, I came to ask for a slight selfish favor...”

Darnic sighed heavily at Alberon’s words. “Throw it at me. If is not something absurd, I can help you with. I will ask for compensation, though.”

“I want you to make some items for me, since you own this smithy, you’re the only one I could possibly ask this favor.”

“Couldn’t you ask anyone in the Guild?”

“No, these things are for my enchanting practice, and I don’t have the money to afford them right now, so...”

“You want me to make them, then you’ll pay me later? Hm…….” The man fell in deep thought before saying. “I’ve got it. I’ll make them, free of charge. In exchange, you’ll need to help me out with a little thing later.”

“F-free of charge?!”

“Don’t worry. The favor I’ll ask in return will be way more than the effort I’ll take with those.” Darnic grinned. “In any case, I’ll take your order.”

“Thanks…” He bowed to Darnic before probing his satchel and handing a piece of paper to him. “Those are the items, and the materials are...” He took out of his Item Box eight bars of copper. “Bronze should be enough, although I don’t have the tin necessary.”

“Don’t mind it, I can deal with this part. But… Don’t you have any piece of iron? Wouldn’t it be better?”

“They’re just for practice, so I think it’ll be enough.”

“If you say so. Hm. Looking at the items… Ohohoho. I wonder what kind of experiments are those.”

“Want me to bring them for you to see once I’m done?”

“Please do. This old man is very curious.” He folded the paper and put it in his pocket. “Ah, that’s right. Bring that wolf girly next time. My grandchildren don’t have many friends to play since they’re too shy. Perhaps she can help me with that~ hohoho~”

“I’ll try to.”

Waving goodbye to Darnic, Alberon went back to Aeternus to finally have some rest.

---​

In the following day, Alberon went to his workshop again. He wanted to check over a whole lot of things that he was pushing for before until now. Firstly, the papers from the travel with Raz. Secondly, the things collected on his last quest and lastly to make a small experiment.

Although he was going to change the order a little bit since he wanted to check the papers thoroughly. For this reason he swapped the first to the last.

Following the order, the things from the quest came now. He took out first the heart of the Orc Leader. His memory of it was blurry, but he was almost sure that the heart should be better than the current materials he had.

Unfortunately, as soon as he took out from the Item Box, Alberon furrowed his eyebrows and sighed. Touching the heart and letting a bit of mana run through it to analyze the quality, it was way lower than he expected.

Rather than a Devoured Man, he estimated that the strength was lower than a Gryphon, making it barely comparable to the Gryphon hearts that he had stored, his currently best material.

But it wasn’t total lost, since this heart in particular may be the perfect material for the enchantments he wanted for his armor.

While storing the heart back at his Item Box, he started planning the enchantments he was going to make. For starters, he needed something to cover for his weaknesses. His lack physical prowess and magical reservoirs.

Setting the issue about the armor aside for now, he took out the War Axe carried by the Leader Orc.

He hadn’t took a good look on it at that time, but the axe was quite well crafted. A bronze axe with some simple, yet beautifully made decorations. It was a shame that he couldn’t possibly wield it properly since he lacked the strength to do it, but perhaps…

He smiled and set the axe aside for now too. He lacked some of the components he wanted to make his idea.

Next would come the experiment, so he started taking out one of the vials that contained Leshy blood and placed it over the table.

As Alberon needed space for the experiment, he started cleaning the table of the things. Just then he noticed a small paper left over the table, which was hidden among the many random thing filling the table. It was a note left by Amanda, leaving some ideas of things that she wanted him to make.

Sighing, he picked up the note and placed it inside his satchel. ‘A bunch of strange items indeed.’ Was what he thought before storing it away.

With the table clean, he started painting something over the table. In one of his hands was a brush carefully drawing a magic circle with the blood of the Leshys, while the other held a book he had borrowed from the library for this experiment’s sake.

As soon as he finished the the circle, he took out from his Item Box five small sized Mana Hearts. Placing them around the circle, he started chanting.

“Let silver and steel be the essence.

Let stone and the archduke of contracts be the foundation.

Let gold be the color I pay tribute to.

Let rise a wall against the wind that shall fall.

Let the four cardinal gates close.

Let the three-forked road from the crown reaching unto the Kingdom rotate.

Let it be filled. Again. Again. Again. Again.

Let it be filled fivefold for every turn, simply breaking asunder with every filling.”​

The Mana Hearts started to melt, letting the mana inside them seep into the magic circle. The mana around gathered and raged as the magic circle shone. A blinding flash, followed by a thunderous sound and a surge of mana. Alberon closed his eyes as to not be blinded by the light and took a step back. Perhaps he had used too many catalysts, or perhaps the circle wasn’t done properly? Should he not had tried this experiment?

His questions were drowned by the silence that followed soon after. There was no explosion. Only a silence that made him wonder whether he failed or not.

The answer was right atop the table, where the magic circle once was. Three palm sized crystal-like objects laid in the table. One had a strange dirt-like color. The other was reddish orange. The third was purple colored and was clad in sparks.

It wasn’t the success he wanted, but it was fine for now.

What he had just experimented was a type of elemental summoning, but with little alterations made by him. Usually, a full grown elemental would pop out, but he adjusted the magic circle so that the thing he summoned were a newborn elemental. He didn’t knew, though, if they were really elementals, since he felt that his experiment gone wrong at some point. The only thing he could see in those lumps of crystals was pretty much lumps of crystals.

But, the number was a problem. If they do were elementals, then having three of them would be more detrimental than helpful.

He could always set the two, or even just one, aside and keep what he wanted, but leaving something like this, what could possibly become a headache to deal later, was not something that Alberon would do. That had him caught in a dilemma.

For now, until he found a better use, he decided to leave the two others stored aside from the purple one, who looked like an elemental which he had affinity with.

Feeling a bit relieved that it didn’t exploded his already rundown workshop, he sat in a chair and took out the papers from the laboratory that he and the others invaded in the Empire.

The bundle he had took were thick enough to make three quarters of a book with the same thickness of Fictus Liones, and one and half the book his father had left behind.

One quarter of the papers were concerning the summoning of people, and even creatures, from other planes and worlds. The fundamentals of the process shared some similarities to something like the Elemental summoning he had performed, but it was expanded to a way greater scale, having some rather complex parts regarding spatial magic.

Another quarter of the papers had blueprints of defensive and military related projects. From mines to spells and even some sketches of magic engines.

The rest of the papers were rather… erratic. The content projects ranged from possibly dangerous to borderline lunacy. Notes about weird experiments and endeavours were registered, although not in much detail. Nevertheless, some caught Alberon’s interest, and he decided to separate them for later studies.

While the first two quarters of the papers were mostly composed of approved projects, the later part was solely composed of rejected projects. What caught his interest was the fact that the blueprints and notes were almost all branded with a similar stamp. The stamp was a bit worn out, so the only thing he could identify was a tower-like figure.

With his eyes a bit tired after so much reading, Alberon decided to call it a day. He stored the papers inside his Item Box and go back to the inn to rest.

Spoiler: Scorching Loneliness

It was dark. Everything around her was dark. Suddenly, a red light flashed, blinding her for a moment. When the light subdued, she sound herself in a dusty, dim place. Around her, three men frowned while looking at her.

“Did it not work?”

“It looks like it...”

“She looks like a weakling.”

“Damn! Just when I thought we would finally succeed!”

“At least she isn’t a chicken or a dog, like the other tries.”

The men started grumbling while disregarding her presence there. Although she was confused, and a bit weak, she managed to squeeze some words out of her mouth.

“U...uh? Excuse me, but who are you?”

As they heard, the eyes of the three widened and they approached her, shocked.

“Huh? It talks!?”

“It really talks?!”

“Hey, little girl! Where are you from? What exactly are you?”

”Ah...? Uh…?” She tried to remember those things, but her memories were blurred, and she could only recall appearing there, in this room. ”I don’t know...”

Seeing her answer so downheartedly, they sighed in unison.

“So it was a fail, to some degree...”

“We’ll need to revise the old models and compare with this one. With luck, we can figure out the wrong part.”

“But… what do we do with her?”

“I don’t know… killing, like the others?” One of them said while reaching for a knife.

“But she’s like a human...”

“Look at her, she’s clearly not one.” He pointed out the fact that her appearance was quite strange. Pale, almost transparent skin, reddish orange eyes and a strange orange light shining through her skin, coming from her chest. Her back had strange fin-like wings and her head had fin-like antennas.

“That’s right. Ugh… What a mess we’ll need to clean later.” One said as he also reached for a knife.

The girl sensed the life threatening danger that came together with those words and knifes and cowered. Her body was feeling heavy, and he couldn’t muster the strength to get up and run.

Suddenly, she noticed something. She had this strange feeling of being alien to this place ever since she woke up. But, she noticed some small dots flying around. They felt natural and nostalgic to her.

As an idea flashed on her mind, she started trying to manipulate these dots in a hurry before the men reached her with their knives. She had no time, but the dots answered naturally her call, converging in front of her.

As the dots converged and collided at her command, sparks surged in the air, then fire. The three men screamed in pain as they were bathed by the fire. Their eyes and faces were melted by the heat, and the rest of their heads were scorched soon after.

The three fell with a thud, dead.

Still a bit suspicious that they may not be dead yet, she stood still for a while. They didn’t moved even after she waited, so the girl decided to force her body to move to check.

She was feeling even more heavy than before. She was feeling a strange emptiness inside. Was it hunger? She didn’t knew. She wasn’t even sure about what to eat if that was the case.

Crawling to one of the men, she confirmed his death. He was not breathing, nor could she feel his pulse.

As soon as she confirmed his dead, her ‘belly’ started to rage even more than before. Her hands acted on their own, turning the man with much effort and put her hands on his chest. Her hands started to glow a bit with a reddish orange light and emanate heat, burning the man’s clothes and skin. She desperately and instinctively started to dig in his chest with her hands before ripping off his heart from his now wrecked chest.

Disregarding how savage it looked, she devoured it with no hesitation. As she ate the man’s heart, the girl could feel a bit of strength coming back to her. Her body felt lighter than before, although it was still difficult to move.

She then saw, a sphere of light floating over the body. She reached for the light, and devoured it too. She could feel a small surge of energy in her body after that.

Without thinking twice, because if she did she would probably not act like that, the girl pried open the other two men's chests.

After finishing her strange meal, the girl noticed something. Her memories were still blurry like before, but she could recall something. Her name.

“Margaret...”

Muttering in low voice, she got up and started searching for something to clean her face and hands from the blood. While she was at it, she found some pieces of clothes that she could use, although they felt a bit loose.

Surveying around the room she was, Margaret only found one door. There was no window or anything. Just some smallish holes for the sake of ventilation at one of the walls, but they were too small to be used by her to see the outside.

Although she was still uncertain if there was any comrade of the three men waiting outside. Despite that, she pushed the door.

The brightness that came as soon as she did this blinded her for a moment and made her take a step back, tripping at one of the corpses and falling back.

Contrary to her worries, there was no one waiting outside of the door, except long plains extending as far as she could see.

Slowly getting up and walking outside, she squinted her eyes, not yet used to the daylight, and started looking around. The place she was just at could pass for a simple hill if it weren’t for the door. Rather than a building, it was more or a burrow. Perhaps a hideout.

She didn’t had the intention to try to guess what exactly it was, as she was too busy trying to find anything at her surroundings that triggered her memory.

Everything felt unnatural and new. The only thing she could feel some relation with was the small particles that she could feel floating in the air here and there, but in a meager amount.

Curious, she started gathering them in her hand. A small sphere started forming, but the small particles started thinning from the surroundings.

Feeling that she shouldn’t take too much, the girl started walking aimlessly while gathering more and more of the particles in the sphere. She was clueless about her surroundings, so she didn’t knew what dangers could she find there, reason why she could be so carefree.

“Girly, are you lost?” A voice called for her. When she turned around, there was an elderly man and a horse drawn wagon. “Are you lost?” He spoke slowly, thinking that she didn’t understood.

She nodded her head weakly, but started to gather the particles around him, just in case she needed to scorch him like the men before.

“Then how about I give you a ride?” As the man saw her nodding, he smiled at her and suggested.

At his words, the girl tilted her head. He didn’t sounded like a dangerous person, so she pulled the particles back to her sphere and asked him. “A ride?”

“Yes, yes. If you’re lost, I’ll take you to Frontier Village. From there you probably will find your way.”

“You… won’t kill me, right?”

“Do I look like a killer? Or a bandit?” He laughed. “I’m too old for that, Girly.” Suddenly, he looked as if he had remembered something. “Oh, that’s right. I forgot about introductions. I’m Grel. You are?”

The girl hesitated for a moment before giving her name. “I’m Margaret.”

“Well then, Margaret, let’s go?” He smiled and extended his hand to her. Margaret took his hand and was led to the wagon, where she took a seat in the back while Grel seated in the coach seat.

They started to travel slowly through the plains, while Margaret watched the scenery pass by with a incessant curiosity. Grel didn’t said nothing, and just smiling while glancing back at the curious Margaret.

The travel would have been a peaceful one, if it weren’t for a certain event.

“Hey, old man! What you carry in this wagon of yours?” A man shouted in the direction of the wagon.

A group of other men had blocked the road, with swords in hand, making the horse that was pulling the wagon stop frightened.

“I carry nothing. I’m just traveling to Verdant after taking some mercenaries to a nearby city. I just have food and some coins. Take them if you want..”

One of them walked to the back of the wagon, finding Margaret, who was scared a bit and retreated to near Grel.

“And that girl? It’s ours to take to?” He said with a laugh, followed by the rest.

“She’s my granddaughter, so I fear I’ll have to decline.”

“It seems you have no word.” One of them said while approaching where Grel was. “Didn’t you said we could take them if we wanted? Your daughter is included, shameless bastard.” With a swift motion, he took out his sword and pierced Grel’s heart.

He was taken by surprise, and didn’t had the time to even think about trying to avoid or defend himself from the attack, and died just like that.

Margaret gasped, shocked, and thought of scorching them right now, but was stopped by a kick from the bandit.

“Don’t try anything funny.” He said while he started examining her. “She has a pretty fair skin. And her figure is not that bad.” He turned to the rest of the bandits and yelled. “We’ll sell her in the black market to some noble of the Empire or something, so don’t touch her.” Letting a dry laugh, he continued. “After all, we can buy more than one with the money from selling her.”

The laughter spread through the ranks of the bandits as they took over the wagon and started heading to their hideout, leaving the dead Grel behind. As they travelled while wanting to avoid being spotted by troublesome people like guards from the cities at the Great Plains, they didn’t took any roads.

Unfortunately, they came across some kobolds, that seemed to be making some sort of field training. As the kobolds spotted their smell, a leader-like one came out.

“Oi, you all, Who are you? Identify yourselves.” He barked while signaling to his men to take arms.

The bandits’ leader clicked his tongue and answered. “And who are you, mongrels?”

“We’re from Balstra, and came here to make a field training. I’m Nol, a captain of the Guards, and I fear I’ll have to take you, since your smell is quite suspicious.”

“You’re all bark. As if we’ll go with you.”

“Now that’s a shame. If Nel were here, he wouldn’t allow me to, but… ” Pulling out his sword, he started growling and glaring daggers at the bandits. “... I’ll have to take you all dead, then.”

After that, a fight broke out between the kobolds and the bandits. As they were evenly matched, it all came to who would tire out first, or which leader would go down first.

Margaret was uninterested in such fight, as she was gathering more and more particles. Whatever side won, she was intending to scorch the survivors and flee. She didn’t intended to go with neither the humans, nor the kobolds.

As the fight progressed, a third force joined in, massacring both sides that were fighting before. Skeletons with lizard-like heads, with burning flames in their chests and bonny weapons in their hands.

With their arrival, the already tired humans and kobolds didn’t stood a chance. Even more when they suddenly started to wither in strength with the new foe’s arrival.

As Margaret was wondering what exactly were the things that suddenly appeared, a head popped out in the wagon’s front.

“Uh?”

“Huh?”

She let out a strange sound unconsciously. Staring at the unknown girl that had popped out, Margaret asked. “Are you with those barbarians?”

“Ah, the bandits? No~ I beat them to see what was here~ What a surprise to find you~”

“I see...” She actually meant both the kobolds and the humans, but decided to ignore this part as she turned her eyes to the floor of the wagon and mumbled. “You can leave now, then.”

“But why should I?”

“I don’t want anyone here. I just want to be alone.”

“What happened? Can you tell me?”

“I’m not certain… Everything is so blurry in my head...”

“Where are you from?”

“I do not possess such knowledge...”

“So you don’t know?”

She reluctantly nodded.

“Do you know how did you ended up in this wagon?”

“I do not possess such knowledge...”

“Do you at least know where you are?”

“I do not possess such knowledge...”

Mixing some lies together with the things she actually didn’t had knowledge about, she managed to deceive the girl.

“Good Luminous, what knowledge do you possess in the end?!”

“... ret...”

“Hm…?”

“Margaret…. My name is Margaret.”

Hearing Margaret revealing her name, the girl smiled broadly as she got into the wagon and approached Margaret. The pale girl was a bit wary, so she kept the sphere hidden and ready.

“That’s a good start, Margie~”

“Margie...?” She tilted her head puzzled.

“Hey, do you want my help~?”

“Why would you...”

“Friends help each other. That’s why!”

“But I’m not your friend...”

“Do you want to be my friend?”

“I… am not sure...”

She was conflicted. The girl in front of her didn’t looked like a dangerous person, but it’s not like Margaret could trust the her. The feeling that something might go wrong tugged into her mind, but part of her wanted to befriend that girl.

“That’s enough.” She extended her hand to help Margaret get up. “You didn’t declined me as a friend, so I can act a bit selfishly and call you a friend~”

“Do as you wish...” She got up, taking the hand offered, and started exiting the wagon.

As soon as we stepped out, a growling sound could be heard.

“What was that?”

“I fear it was my stomach.”

Her belly was raging with hunger again, even though she had a ‘meal’ not long before.

“Oh, so you’re hungry~? Hm… It’s a shame, I don’t have food on me~”

“There’s no need. There was already a banquet waiting right here.”

Margaret said while staring at the dead and half dead persons in front of her. She approached a still conscious bandit, sitting beside him and placing her hands in his chest. With him still alive and groaning in pain, Margaret pierced his chest carefully as she opened it and removed the heart.

Margaret was already used to the idea of eating the hearts of the dead as nourishment, although she felt that she could eat anything else as food. That because of the sensation of power slowly growing in her body, and the memories that occasionally surged with it.

As she finished eating, she joined her hands and made a small prayer unconsciously. That was something that she remembered during her last meal in the three men’s shack.

The orb of light that came out of the man’s body was a bit brighter than the ones from the three men before. Perhaps because of the prayer.

She continued eating while the girl went to check over the few skeletons that remained after the fight.

“Are you done eating?”

“Do you not feel strange about my eating habits?”

“Well, you sure have strange tastes, but… well, to each his own~”

“I see... ”

“Then, we should be going now~” The girl said as she made the corpses without heart suddenly disappear. Margaret was slight taken aback, but a sound made her snap back to reality. “Huh? Did you heard that?”

“I did… there’s something near.”

“Oh, then I’ll take care of it~”

“Don’t worry. I can deal with it.”

As Margaret said that, a group of boar-like creatures appeared. Moving some particles from her sphere, she made them enter the boar creatures' bodies and made them flare from their insides, making sure that the hearts would be safe. They fell with a thud, and the girl went to have her second meal peacefully.

“So… What’ll do now?” The strange girl asked.

“I’m not certain...”

“Why don’t you come with me~? Aeternus is a nice place~”

She didn't knew what or where Aeternus was, but she wanted to do something at the moment, without delay. “I do not possess such desire. I just want to sort out everything in my head right now.”

“So… we won’t meet anymore…?” The girl said dejectedly, making Margaret faintly smile.

“I’ll try to make sure you’ll find me if you come this direction.”

“Okay~”

Parting with the girl, Margaret noticed that she had not asked the girl’s name. Leaving that aside, making the excuse that she will ask next time they meet, she walked to the horse that was pulling the carriage before.

“Do you know the way back to him?” She asked to the horse, which seemed to partly understand what she meant and neighed. She burnt the things that tied it to the wagon and the horse started walking slowly while she accompanied him from the side.

After walking for an hour, they found the dead Grel. Luckily, no monster or other like creature devoured it.

She had come back for a reason. A feeling of something she wanted to test. As for why she wanted to test on him, she wasn’t quite sure.

Walking over to his corpse, she extended her hand to the hole left by the sword before and widened it just enough to take out his heart. She didn’t hesitated in the least before eating it away, even though it was partly destroyed by the blade.

Making her small prayer, the light arose from Grel’s body, forming a sphere. Margaret grabbed a rock from the ground nearby, pulled the light sphere near it and started transferring a bit of the energy particles from her sphere to the stone. Her hands started to shine with the reddish orange light as the rock started to let out some smoke.

When she opened her hand, the small rock was riddled with thin cracks, through which a light much like the one coming from her chest shone.

She placed the rock inside the hole in the old man’s chest and waited. As soon as the rock settled in the place where his heart should be, his body started to twitch and the wounds on both sides started to close slowly together with a smell of burnt flesh.

The lifeless eyes were tinted with red, and he coughed some blood before groaning. "Wha-" Grel sat up and began to check over his body, especially his chest before muttering, without noticing Margaret's presence there. "Am I alive? How? Why?"

Still a bit taken aback from the situation, he spotted the girl near him. Swallowing dryly, he asked her. "You...?"

"I brought you back."

".... Undead...?"

"Something like that...?" She tilted her head.

"Even you aren't certain..." With a frown, he got up slowly. His body, which had lost quite a bit of blood, was surprisingly recovering itself in a fast pace. The rock from before had turned into dust and energy inside his body, then formed a heart-like, core-like organ which served the same purpose as a normal heart.

After seeing that his clothes were quite stained with his own blood, he asked to himself. "I wonder if I will be able to enter Frontier like this..."

Tilting her head, she asked him. "Where Frontier is?"

"Oh... Mn... I think is..." Giving a look at the sky, he estimated the time and then pointed to the south direction. "... a long way down there."

"Is that so..." She shook her head and said. "Then I don't want to go there."

"Huh? Why?"

"I want to go there." She pointed in the opposite direction, gazing at the north.

"Hm... " Grel approached his horse and started walking with it near her. "'There' is quite vague. Do you have any idea where exactly you want to go?"

"I do not possess such knowledge."

"Haa... Then let's go... It would be easier if my wagon were here." Glancing at her, Grel asked. "Do you remember where my wagon was?"

"I do not possess such knowledge."

The horse by his side neighed and pointed his head to a direction northwest. "Oh, so you remember. Good boy..." He patted the horse as they headed out to find the wagon before going north.

[OOC] Well, that went longer than what I expected. At least the second part.
I wonder why I spend so much time on my side character rather on my main ones...
And I should probably find a color for Grel, perhaps...?
BTW, this report was a suffering due to my keyboard's '?' breaking mid way. It's fixed now, though.

 

OOC: Since I'm still trying to get inspiration for my SS, I decided that it was about time I made my side character's profiles~

Spoiler: Alfonse

Name: Alfonse
Race: Human
Age: 29
Nickname: N/A
Job: Ex-Adventurer/Barrier Magician/Guild Staff
Occupation: Quartermaster's Assistant
Adventurer Rank: N/A
Personality: Stern, Observant, Dutiful, a bit of a Cheapskate.
Weapons: N/A
Protection Gear: Guild Staff's Standard Uniform
Skill:

Spoiler

Physical Combat Skills -

• Hand-to-hand Combat (C Rank)
• Dagger Mastery (E Rank)
• Sword Mastery (E- Rank)

Magical Skills -

• Barrier Magic (A+ Rank)
• Mind Magic (B Rank)
• Soul Magic (B- Rank)
• Curse Magic (C Rank)
• Law Magic (C- Rank)

Misc Skills -

• Accountant Skills (A+ Rank)
• Sailing (C Rank)
• Cooking (E Rank)
• Commanding (C+ Rank)

Language Skills -

• Great Plains (EX Rank)
• Holy Empire (B Rank)
• Far East (B+ Rank)

Spoiler: Eranno

Name: Eranno Black Fur
Race: Bear Beastman
Age: 47
Nickname: N/A
Job: Exiled Bear Knight/Heavy Warrior/Miner/Mercenary
Occupation: 'Metal Paw' Mercenary Group Head, Kuma's Hubby
Adventurer Rank: N/A
Personality: Introvert, Generous, Calm, Reliable.
Weapons:
Langklaue [Steel Greatsword (Main)]
Mittelklaue [Steel Bearded Axe (Secondary)]
Kleinklaue [Steel Dagger]
Protection Gear: Brüllen (Brigandine + Steel Arm Harness + Steel Leg Harness)
Skill:

Spoiler

Physical Combat Skills -

• Hand-to-hand Combat (C Rank)
• Axe Mastery (C+ Rank)
• Sword Mastery (C++ Rank)
• Dagger Mastery (C- Rank)
• Spear Mastery (C- Rank)

Misc Skills -

• Scouting (A Rank)
• Commanding (B- Rank)
• Horse Riding (C Rank)

Language Skills -

• Great Plains (D Rank)
• Beastmen Continent (C+ Rank)

Spoiler: Noa

Name: Noa
Race: Bisonkin (Beastkin)
Age: 17
Nickname: N/A
Job: Smith/Spear Wielder/Songstress
Occupation: Apprentice Smith
Adventurer Rank: N/A
Personality: Dedicated, Positive, Mischievous, Hot-headed.
Weapons:
Tuning Wind [Spear (Main)]
Dawn Melody [Lance (Secondary)]
Protection Gear: N/A
Skill:

Spoiler

Physical Combat Skils -

• Spear Mastery (D- Rank)

Magical Skills -

• Fire Magic (D Rank)
• Body Reinforcement Magic (C- Rank)

Misc Skills -

• Smithing (D+ Rank)
• Horse Riding (D++ Rank)
• Singing (A+ Rank)
• Dancing (A Rank)

Language Skills -

• Great Plains (A- Rank)

 

Spoiler: Shamal's Journey

Shamal had been walking around the world searching for Jin's new teacher for the trial that the Devil had given to him. But he never found anyone that would suit Jin. He was sitting alone in his home thinking.

"Should I visit the underworld..? That would be not advisable..." Shamal could only sighed not knowing anyone. Of course, how could a man secluded from the world be acquainted with anyone? He only knew few but could not find anyone fitting.

"I think it would better to visit my original home." Shamal focused as his eyes waver. Black snakes started to pour out from his body as it covered him. His body then drops lifelessly as the snakes moved away. They started to gather around as they encircle his body as if to protect the lifeless body from any threat.

.......
..........

Shamal eyes lit up as looked around. He was inside a closed cavern laying down on a stone slab. He then raised his hand to the ceiling as small snakes appeared on his skin. It slowly combined growing larger as it quickly flew to the ceiling which melted from the impact opening a hole large enough for a human to enter. He then leaped towards the hole as he exits the cave.

"It has been so long..." Shamal looked at the vegetation and surrounding. He decided that it would better to visit his old house. In his every step, he could notice the animals running away. Walking back to this road reminded him of his origin.

Spoiler: Shamal Origin

There was a myth about the battle of the Sun God and Serpent God. Their battle was endless as it keeps reoccurring. The people always prayed for the Sun God to defeat the Evil Serpent God which was also known as the original "He Who Must Not Be Named". As the Serpent God was prayed against by the people and feared by all. The Serpent God will always die at the end but he will come again as he was immortal and undying. A never-ending cycle but for some reason, it what kept the people praying for the Sun God. Which we could call a necessary evil so to speak.

The never-ending battle always happens but a strange event occurred once. During their one battle as the Sun God cut the Serpent God's neck. His blood accidentally spilled upon a remote village. His blood filled with destruction and chaotic energy killed anyone it touche. Every stone houses melted as the living beings melted into dust as the black blood covered them.

But a strange miracle happened that day or perhaps a mishap. A woman has survived the event, she was covered with his blood but strangely not least affected. But in actuality, she was affected differently. Inside her womb, a child of the Serpent God was being conceived. It was unbelievable and unimaginable, but a demigod in the eyes of the gods was never a good thing. Most of them end up becoming a monster that would bring nothing but calamity. It would be worse since the God was an evil one.

As the woman gave birth to the child, his blood spilled as it turns to black. It started to form into solid snakes killing everything in the surrounding even the child's mother was not safe from it. Each contained potent poison that will kill anyone which is the gift of his father.

What the child first saw as he opened his eyes was the dead body of the mother. His blood that formed into black snakes continued to crawl around him. At his every step the snakes will move and kill everyone in the vicinity.

As his existence was known by the Sun God. They sent endless angels with brown wings to take his life. The child's human skin was ripped to pieces only to release more blood filled nothing but destruction in its wake. The child more confused than ever not knowing its purpose continued onward till its pursuers either die by his blood or loss sight of him.

Time past as a devil found him and spoke about his origin. The devil also noted about how he should not walk around that carelessly. Since his blood was nothing but a bringer of calamity and will cause a lot of troubles. And that day, the devil taught the child of the Serpent God how to wear a human skin coated with his divine energy.

He has lived peacefully in a foreign place after looking like a normal human. The Gods where he stayed were different from those who ordered to kill him. They also ignored his existence due to the fact that there are hundreds of deity on that place. One demigod doesn't have any effect as long as he doesn't bring conflict.

But the country was still filled with conflict and war brought upon the human. In his spur of a moment, he adopted several orphans. Was he feeling sorry or perhaps a feeling of familiarity to the poor children who have no parents by their side just like him. He decided to name himself so that he can integrate to the society for the children he was raising. His name from that on was Shamal meaning dry in that place due to his skin. His source of income was selling snakeskin, meat and cobra wine.

Sadly, he accidentally killed one of the children due to his blood which he spilled while cooking. He felt that he would endanger their lives and felt it is wasteful to kill those who he raised. Luckily even though his father has given him a blood which brought upon destruction. His father was also called the Serpent God of Chaos. With this primal energy inside his body, he used its Creation essence and then created something to protect those around him. Albeit not that very much affected, just enough to keep the black snakes from his body going near them without his commands.

Shamal used animal bones as he coated it with chaos energy. He started creating anti-venom as it compresses and formed into an orb with a size similar to a small marble. It had a crystal dark color. This process created the Serpent-stone as it seems to have small snakes inside the crystals. But he only made few as it ends up him being exhuasted.

Strangely enough, as he was creating more Serpent-stone he ended creating something else. It appeared to be a size of an egg which was glassy with a naturally occurring hole in between. It seems like the saliva of the serpents end up mixing up to the bones creating this special stone. But the chances of creating this have low probability.

With this, he was able to avoid killing most of the children. But time is a cruel thing as human age is quite short for an immortal being. He used his hypnosis which was an innate ability from his father to make the children believe he's aging as they grow older. He could only see how they grow older and independent leaving him alone one by one. But he continued raising orphans to pass his boring life.

Years later, the devil came back again to make Shamal repay for the help he gave him. Shamal never hesitated and accepted the proposal as he started working under the devil.

This is when he met his wife. Strangely their relationship was not very good, to begin with. They were enemies with each other at first. But the woman slowly saw the good inside him. She started to reach her hand to him and try to open his heart. The woman saw the kindness in him that no one ever saw. Since his birth, what he first was death and hostility. The children he adopted only have no choice to depend on him due to having no one else. Before he knows it, he spent the most blissful life with her. For the first time, he felt joy but sadly not everything last forever.

As she grows old, Shamal never changed just similar to time he have raised the kids. He was guilty as he could not give her a child because of his circumstances. Nor can he give her simple normal love and family. But she never felt sad as she enjoyed the time she spends with him. Just Shamal being by her side had made her happy. The first kiss with her was would be his oath to be his last. The snakes entered her mouth as she took her last breath. Her dead body slowly melted as crumbles into dust. The snakes return to him as he stood still emotionlessly.

.........
...........

"I'm back..." Shamal smiled faintly as he finally arrives at his old home where he reminisced about his memories he spent. He went towards a certain box as he checks it. It seems like his wife belongings were still left untouched. He opened it only to see a couple of colorful snakes appeared hissing at him. He just snickered as he saw them scurry away.

As Shamal took out some books, clothes, and papers. He heard a sound similar to a rock falling to the wooden floor. As he checks it he saw a Jasper but it was colored red just like blood. As he inspected it more, he finally remembers how his wife collected this special stone.

Heliotrope or widely known as bloodstone. His wife told him about its legend which said it was made through the blood of a holy man being drip to a jasper stone. Due to this, they are called Martyrs Stone which symbolizes Sacrifice.

"Sacrifice---" Shamal squint his eye as he looked to where the stone came from. It was a clothing he was holding and there were 11 more. He then put all the Bloodstone to the cloth as he placed it in his bag. "This bloodstone might be helpful to Jin. Additionally, she would be happy if this stones will be put to good use and help a child."

Shamal then gazed into the distance, he could feel the vibration on the ground as someone is approaching. He went outside the house to see who's coming. He focuses as he tried to make clear of the face. An old man around 50's was walking towards his direction but he seems familiar. Suddenly, the old man ran toward him in a hurry.

"Father you're still alive!" The old man quickly gave a big hug to Shamal. In response, Shamal could only awkwardly stand still.

"Hafiz..?" Shamal finally recognized the person as he looks at the weird scar on the bald head. He remembered the old man as one of the children he raised. Luckily the hypnosis is still taking effect which mildly changed the perception of the target. This is only the time he frequently used his father's innate eye ability since it is uncomfortable due to how similar it is to mind control.

Right now, Hafiz is seeing Shamal as an old man different from his real appearance. The two talk a lot reminiscing about the past. Hafiz always laughed about how his father's cooking was horrible. Shamal could only weakly smile seeing the one he adopted have been living well.

Hours pass by, and finally, the old man bid goodbye. As Shamal looked to one of his adopted children disappeared in the distance. He remembered the past that if they hadn't come then he would continue raising orphans in this remote location.

Spoiler: Shamal Backstory

Just a decade after his wife past away. The ones who were after him finally found his location. They attacked him even there are human children in the vicinity, not minding the casualties they might create. In the end, they forgot how difficult a demigod is to kill especially one from an evil god. They finally tore apart his skin only to release poisonous black blood which slowly turned into deadly snakes. It poured out endlessly devouring anything in its path. As minutes pass by nothing was left, only a few brown feathers and a small trace of blood. The black snakes crawled back to his skin but it was still dangerous. It was hard for Shamal to control his blood as he needs to contain it. As he looked around he saw a human skin. It was one of the children he raised, close to death due to head trauma. Having no choice, he uses the dying corpse of the child he raised so hard to avoid more conflict with the other gods.

In the end, he decided to leave the place and let the surviving children alone. Since those people might find his location. He needed to leave the place completely but he didn't know where to go. Luckily he met a strange man with unique abilities. He who could travel between a world and crossed dimension.

Shamal made a deal with that person and was given an isolated realm. Sadly, a large serpent which was called an Imoogi was using it as a nest. He can kill it but it would badly damage the body he acquired.

He decided to hire some mercenaries to kill the serpent. And that leads to meeting Jin Vodka who was noticeable with his large shield among the other mercenaries. Shamal expected that only few will be able to survive the fight against the Imoogi. But due to Jin who was keeping sure the Imoogi attention was drawn to him. The casualties were minimized as he would not hesitate and jump to save his comrades. As the fight getting difficult and finally someone ended up dying. He slowly noticed a strange aura leaking out in Jin's soul. It seems like he was not a normal human but something more than that.

Shamal decided to end the fight by letting himself get eaten. But for some reason, he was always stopped by Jin. The serpent has a bad habit of eating their prey whole. With this idea, he was able to convince Jin that he would attack inside. Of course, Shamal was called crazy but he only snickered in response.

After being swallowed alive, he was able to release his black snakes out of prying eyes. As the Imoogi was attacked outside, his inside is also slowly eaten away by Shamal.

At the end the battle, Shamal has gotten interested in the human named Jin and to the Imoogi corpse who was nothing but bones. He decided to study how it works since his blood was having a hard time melting it. But since he has no experience with research. He had to ask Jin's help who was seemingly excited and willing to help.

"Maybe he has the answers," Shamal thought of the man who can transverse dimension. He walked around the place to find a clue about him.

After several months he finally found who he was looking for. A spiky maroon haired guy with sharp eyes and tall body. He was holding a sword as he was preparing to cut something but there was only air.

"Takairo it has been long," Shamal greeted first as he calls out to the man.

"Hmm..? Oh isn't it the snake dude. Why are you back in this world..?"

"I'm looking for someone who is powerful, sadly I don't know a lot of people."

"That's obvious since you're a son of an evil serpent god. Everyone will be threatened or be scared. They either try to kill you or ran between their tails." Takairo laughs as he sheathed his sword.

"You don't have to slap that on my face." Shamal could only sigh, "you know a lot of powerful people right."

"Technically, I know some but it probably awkward to meet them again after a decade. After all, it has been so long..." Takairo shrugs his shoulder. "Why do you even need a strong dude..? You're not the type who like fighting after all."

"I'm trying to help a friend to find a teacher."

"A teacher..?"

"Someone who can teach about magic and had large experience with battle."

"Hmm...." Takairo touched his chin as he thought of it. "Would it not be better to see the child who is going to be taught? I have a lot of friends and some acquaintance from other places but most of them have specific expertise."

"That's a good idea since I'm planning to send back the Orcs he left to me."

"Wow, your full-time nanny.... Pfft..." Takairo laughed as he swings his sword in the air. The slash created a crack in the atmosphere as it opens a portal. "Shall we go then..?"

Shamal nodded as he entered first. Takairo quickly follows as the portal closed up immediately. They returned back to Shamal current home.

"I'm taking out the Orcs they are just currently cleaning the cellars." Shamal headed to his home towards the basement. He then stopped abruptly and stared at Takairo, even though he looks emotionless there seems to be anticipation through his eyes. "By the way want some Cobra Wine..?"

"I don't drink it's bad when I'm trying to open a portal." Takairo shook his head.

"Okay...." Shamal sigh as he went down the stairs. A moment later a group of Orcs was following him which was looking quite scared. "I'm going to return you to the guy who caught you."

Hearing those words made the Orcs wanted to jump and cheer. But they could only do it in their hearts due to fear. Their days with Shamal was not pleasant and they wouldn't want to remember it. It is better for them to get away from this place as fast as possible.

"By the way..." Takairo who was staring at a weird snake ornament look at Shamal. "Did I know the guy we are going to..?"

"Nope, I don't think you ever meet."

"Then, any items from him....?"

"Nope, I didn't remember having an item from him."

"Then how the hell can I go to his world!? Arghh, this is getting difficult..." Takairo starts pacing around like crazy. "Wait, are those Orcs from that world where that guy is currently..?"

"Yes, they are..." Shamal looks behind him towards the Orcs. Which in response made them shiver in fear.

"That's great then, I only need a drop of blood from them to my sword. With that, I can connect to their homeworld. Well, that how it usually works if I never visited that place." Takairo moves closer to the nearest Orcs. The Orc he was facing was taller than him. But the Orc could feel that this human was not ordinary. "Don't worry, I'm just gonna stab you to your shoulder."

Takairo pulled his sword and stab the orc's swiftly in one move. The orc grimaces from pain as he immediately pulled it out. The sword was now coated with blood as he swings it down to take out the excess blood.

"Look where you leaving those blood...." Shamal could only look at the blood which stained his floor.

"Geez... that will be easily cleaned up. You want this to be done right..?" Takairo grinned as he looks to Shamal who could only sigh in resignment.

"Let go already and finish this!" Takairo swings his sword into the air making a portal. he then took a peek at the other side. "Is this the place..?"

"Nope..." Shamal looks only to see the grassland. The Orcs suddenly grow excited as they see it was a familiar place. But Shamal only took a short glance at them to make them behave.

"From their reaction, we are in the right world but different place." Takairo grin as he closes the portal and creates another.

......

"This one..?"

"Nope... colder," Shamal's eyebrow creased as he saw a snow enters the portal and lands on his floor.

......

"This place..?" Takairo asks as he heard a sound of clashing metals. "Sound like we are in a mining place."

"Nope."

......

"This one, Wow!! that's a large dead leafy dragon!" Takairo peeks at the portal, "it even has a seal on it."

"The guy we are looking for made that seal..."

"What!? Do he even need a teacher if he can make that thing! Look how large it covers! That would be exhausting to make!"

"He has endless mana since he can just drain from the surrounding."

"Wow~ that's convenient but now I'm more confuse who to pick from my pals."

"Shall we continue..?"

"This would be easy since I'm familiar with his aura."

........

"This place is quiet even though some people are around..?" Takairo took a peek noticing a lot of people talking.

"Nope it is the Tavern, he usually hangs out in this place. But he seems not to be here. I have a strange first visit here..."

"I see, but I think we are getting closer right..?"

"Hope so..."

......

"Is this the place..?" Takairo noticing dog people walked around which would be Kobolds.

"Yes," Shamal went inside the portal as the orcs reluctantly followed.

"Hey! Hey! Hey!" A man carrying an axe came closer to them as he inspected the group. "Why are many Orcs suddenly pop out of nowhere..? Don't tell me you are the guys who have been terrorizing the roads towards Frontier."

"......" Shamal stares at Goel wondering who he is.

Goel's eyes suddenly went wide as he could feel his hair stood up from fear. His instinct telling him that this guy is dangerous.

"Oh...? What a nice place, I feel like I'm in a dog park or cafe." Takairo laughs seeing the Askain Kobolds look at them curiously.

"That's rude..."

"It's still true though just they are walking with two legs." Takairo shrugged his shoulder as he went towards Goel "Hey brother, do you know--- Wait a minute!! Shamal you didn't even give his name to me right?"

"You didn't ask."

"What the!? Now it is my fault!? Hey!! You're the one asking for a favor so you should give me full information!!"

"I never said it was your fault." Shamal sighed as he looks toward Goel who was standing still pale. "Is Jin here..?"

"Ah! You are looking for our Lord Vodka---"

"Don't call me Lord!!" A shout was heard afar and before they know it. A kick has sent Goel flying in the distance. "Geez... that guy never learn."

"What an energetic kid! That was a good kick."

"Jin--" Shamal wanted to say something but he noticed Jin's complexion already paler than before. It seems like Jin's state is already at the dangerous level.

"Is this the kid you're speaking off..?" Takairo walked in-front to Jin. He was towering over him not because Jin's appearance was a kid. It is his height was taller than regular adults.

"This guy is..?" Jin tilted his head as he raised his head to look to Takairo.

"Pfft.... Aren't you a short one?"

"Well, aren't you quite tall and thin... Like a giraffe..?"

"WHO ARE YOU CALLING GIRAFFE KID!?"

"Pfft...." Goel who hiding from the crowd of Askian Kobolds watching the scene almost laugh. But Takairo immediately glared at him stopping him from laughing. Goel could only cover his mouth and silently watch them.

*cough cough* "Jin you look like your dying..."

"No, I'm not just tired and exhausted. I just don't know anymore.... I need to manage the Askian now I don't need to do more quest for a while. But my head hurts so much and I keep seeing---" Jin covers his face as his body started shivering. He then took a long breath as he stared at Shamal smiling weakly. "But I can still manage. So who is this gira---- I mean guy...?"

"Hey..? Did you just almost say giraffe...?" The veins in Takairo skin is popping out as he grows angrier.

'I know this guys temper is quite terrible. But he started it and called Jin shorty.' Shamal could only sigh as he lightly shook his head. "Anyway this here is Takairo, a dimensional traveler." Shamal pointed his hand to the maroon-head tall man as he looks to Jin. Then Shamal looks to Takairo and pointed to the little blonde kid. "This is Jin the one I'm talking about."

"Sup..." Takairo nodded to Jin still squinted his eye.

"Dimension Traveler..? I remember talking with Tene about that. Can he create another dimension? But what does a traveler means..?" Jin lifeless eyes silently spark a bit of amusement. It seems he is quite interested in the ability.

"It is quite simple Kid. Why don't we fight so you can see close and personal..?" Takairo grinned as he crosses his arms as he looks down to Jin.

"........" Jin could only silently stood speechless to the tall man.

"Takairo stop messing around. Jin is already in bad state and your picking a fight just because you got insulted..?"

"Your wrong!" Takairo shook his head. "You see I'm not very observant and smart guy. I can't know this kid ability just by staring. I'm able to identify the worth of a person by fighting."

"I see..." Shamal looked suspiciously to Takairo.

"You can fight him if you want and I can watch..?" Takairo grinned as he shrugs his shoulder.

"Nevermind, you have a spare with him..." Shamal sigh hearing those words and admitted defeat.

"Good," Takairo grinned widely as he clapped. He then looks towards Jin, "shall we start kid..?"

"I didn't even say yes yet..."

"Kid this is for your own good. After all moving your body is the best way to revitalize your energy." Takairo pulled his sword from its sheath.

"I don't know about that." Jin sighed at what was going to happen. But he quickly grows serious as he observed Takairo action. His expression grows puzzled as he saw Takairo stabbed his sword into the ground. From that place, the color of the grass started to disappear as it turned gray. Not only that it continued to spread as everything in surrounding loss its color.

"This is..?" Jin also noticed that even the sky loss its color. Another strange thing was the Kobolds and the others looking at them disappeared. He activated his mana sense as he searches for any lifeforms. But he could only feel Takairo's energy. "Have you taken me to another dimension? But it looks just like we didn't move and the surrounding looks the same besides lacking color."

"Yup, we are in my domain. I can make this grayscale dimension with my innate ability." Takairo then noticed the excitement in Jin's eyes. He could feel this little kid wanted to know more. Before Jin could even speak Takairo decided to speak first. "Sorry, but I can't explain how it works."

"What do you mean..?"

"Didn't I say earlier that I'm not smart. This ability is already running through my veins due to my family heritage. I only have the strongest capabilities of it but I only used it instinctively. Plus, it's too tiring to try to understand something very complicated. Just look at my domain which is just like the place we were standing earlier. It looks similar due to fact that I'm too lazy to think of an image. So I just used what I saw."

"Hmm.... I see, still, the ability is quite useful." Jin touched his chin as he tilts his head thinking. Suddenly he felt a danger as he quickly jumps away. He could see Takairo swing his sword downward as it slashed the air to where he was originally was.

"Oh, you are quite perceptive for a kid." Takairo grinned as he took his stance.

"Thanks for the compliment." Jin nodded as he swiftly ran forward towards him. He quickly sends a kick to the chin which Takairo easily block his arm.

"You can fight close quarters," Takairo grinned widely as he let go of the sword. "I really prefer fighting with a fist!"

The two quickly exchanged blows as they punch and kick each other.

....

"Wait they suddenly disappeared!?" Goel ran to the location as he looks for Jin. "Did he got kidnap!?"

"Oh, my~ Who got kidnap..?" Presia slowly walk to the location as she finally noticed the commotion.

"Lor-- I mean Master Vodka is! He was there earlier and when I just blink my eyes just for a second. He just disappeared!" Goel pointed to the ground.

"Maybe he teleported somewhere?" Presia tilted her head not worrying anything. After all, it is quite common to Jin to suddenly disappear but he would be back quickly. As her tail waved, she then notices Shamal standing silently. Presia reflexively jumped as she quickly went behind Goel as she used him as a shield. "Kyaaa! You are here!?"

"......" Shamal only silently stared at the two.

"Wait, you know each other?"

"We meet once but he is an extremely dangerous guy!" Presia hissed as she glared at Shamal who only stared back at her.

"If he's dangerous even though you are stronger than me. Then why are using me as a shield!? I still have a lot to do and I can die yet!" Goel looked scared as he tried to run. But Presia's grip on his shoulder was strong he couldn't move to the location. "Please let me escape alive Lady Presia!"

"Your sacrifice will not be in vain!" Presia only strengthen her grip on Goel's shoulder.

Finally, the training Kobolds each carrying a knife lead by Lavri walk to the location as they were called by an Askian Kobold who saw what happen.

"What is happening here..?" The Kobold squad leader ask as his eyes suddenly wide open. He then took his knife and pointed it to a certain group behind Shamal. "Wait!!! Aren't you guys the one who attack Hikari-sama? You bastards what you are doing here!"

"You are just some weakling mutts. Do you think that puny knife will work on us?" One Orc argued as he glared at the Kobold. The other Kobolds took a stance as they ready to fight. The Orcs also want to fight as they took a stance.

"Put your weapons down." Lavri sigh as he looks at the Kobolds squad.

"But they are!!" One of the Kobolds argued.

"Didn't I said I dislike repeating myself." Lavri glared to the Kobolds squad who should be older to him. They silently sheathe their knife as they kneel to him. Lavri then went in front to face the Orcs.

"Oh my~ What kind of training did you give them Lavri?" Presia interestedly.

"Nothing particular." Lavri observes the Orcs as he glanced at Shamal. "So are they perhaps the Orcs master Vodka was talking about..?"

"Yes, they are," Shamal nodded.

"Eh?" The Orcs and Kobolds confusedly stared at the two.

"Oh my, I see!" Presia smiled as she clapped her hand finally realizing something. Due to her actions, Goel was finally released from her hold making him fall to his knees.

"Ah, I'm safe... Geez, lady Presia you didn't have to hold me strongly to the ground. Ow, my legs are numb..." Goel slowly stood up as he gathers his strength.

"Fu fu fu~ Sorry," Presia covered her mouth with a fan and giggled.

"Goel, this is the Orcs master Vodka was talking about."

"Ah! So they weren't the Orcs that attacking the road near the Frontier!?" Goel grinned as he can finally starts the first task Jin give him. Idling around was not really his style. He dislikes it more when he received a lot of things while not doing anything. He preferred to work to get what he needed. "Oh, they look quite strong but are a bit idiotic~"

"Who are you calling idiot!?"

"Jin will explain more about it." Shamal took a glance to Goel and the Orcs.

"Roger! I'll train these rascals to become obedient dogs---" Goel then sweats as he noticed the stare of the Kobolds. *cough cough* "I mean a loyal vassal to our---"

“Geez, will you ever learn?” Presia lightly smacked Goel’s head. Who just grumble as he rubbed his head.

“Okay~ then you lot follow me!”

“What if we don’t..?” One of the Orc responded as their pride won’t succumb to a mere human.

“Is that so…? Hehehe this would be fun.” Goel grinned evenly.

“What’s the commotion here Lavri..?” Bernard appeared as he jumped down from a rooftop.

“Just some Orcs and visitors of master Vodka.”

“Oh, the Orcs that master Vodka talking about is finally delivered! Thanks for the hard work Mister Shamal!” Bernard smiled as he waves his hand to Shamal who merely nodded his head in response. “It might have been tiring for you mister Shamal? Why don’t we have some snacks inside the headquarters!”

“Headquarter..?”

“You know! Master Vodka’s house~ Since we are always gathering there and discussing some stuff with the elders. Might as well make it our headquarters.”

“Where did you hear that..?” Presia tilted her head.

“From Mister Goel!!” Bernard smiled as he pointed his hand out to Goel.

As his name was called, Goel could only laugh weakly while rubbing his head. Presia was squinting her eyes to Goel feeling suspicious of his actions. “Hehehe~ You see my family are too shy and we are still adjusting to our new home. Plus, we need to have a base for discussion you know. Since our group is getting larger! We need a proper meeting place!”

“And that’s master Vodka home..?” Presia tilts her head as her tails wave erratically making Goel more nervous.

“Just for the time being since he is our lo--- I mean master!” Goel tried to explain.

“Ahahaha! Why don’t we talk about that once master Vodka comes back? Lets have some meal for now! I’m starving after all that training I did!” Bernard laughs as he rubbed his stomach.

“Then please lead the way.” Shamal nodded as he looks to the Orcs. Which they quickly understood and silently followed him. Still, the Orcs and Kobolds stared intensely at one another as if they are ready to tear each other apart.

“Hey hey~ No fighting! Since we are going to work together under master Vodka! Let’s get along!” Bernard smiled as he pulled the random hand of the Kobold squad leader and the strongest looking Orc. He was oblivious to the atmosphere as the two angrily glared at each other.

“Oh my~ fufufu, Bernard is really a dense sometimes~”

“Seems like denser than master Vodka.”

“Hahaha, seem fine to me. We need those type of idiots to lighten the day!” Goel couldn't help but laugh at the weird scene.

“.......” Shamal could only sigh as he looked at the Orcs. ‘Seems like he needs more discipline. But this new guy seems to be able to train this Orcs.’

They finally settled and went inside the so-called headquarter which is actually Jin’s house to eat while having a weird atmosphere.

……
................


The fight between Jin and Takairo took to worst as the surrounding was nothing but wreckage. Since Jin known that they are in a different dimension, he could easily use all his abilities without hesitation. His appearance already changed as he used Gnev form. He's still at 1.5% so he only has horns but with a slightly pissed expression. Multiple fireballs appeared beside him and quickly flew as they track the person running around him.

“Ahahaha! Not only good at close combat but also at long range! This is fun!” Takairo laughed as he dodges every fireball. He then swiftly swung his sword multiple times, which ripped the atmosphere creating portals. The fireballs precisely entered the hole as they were connected behind Jin.

“Tch---” Jin dodged swiftly as he moves to face them. He created more fireballs to block some of the fireballs. He noticed a presence behind him. Takairo was already there due to one of the portal. Before Takairo could swing his fist towards Jin's back. He quickly activated his [Flame Wings] releasing intense flame which in response. Takairo quickly leaped back to the portal which immediately closes.

“This is getting amazing, you keep surprising me.” Takairo grinned as he stood on the house rooftop in front Jin.

“I would like to say the same thing.” Jin was surprised seeing this strange ability. Earlier, Takairo was good at close combat but his strength is not that strong. But he seemed to have a vast experience so he knows where to attack. Plus, he has the instinct that would make him able to predict Jin's movement. The only reason Jin used magic and turned into Gnev was that how Takairo was able to trip him to the floor and laugh while at it. Jin could only sighed due to the mistake. ‘I shouldn't have gotten angry with that.’

“That was fun and quite good exercise.” Takairo jumped down as he sheathes his sword.

“We are not continuing..?” Jin tilted his head seeing Takairo walking closer to him.

“It seems like it's going to be dangerous if we continue. Since you kinda remind me of that person.” Takairo lightly laughs as he patted Jin’s head.

“That person..?”Jin lightly swats Takairo’s hand.

Takairo lightly laughs as he stabbed his sword into the ground. The grayscale color from afar suddenly moved towards the sword as the surrounding slowly return to its original color. It started to concentrated back to the sword as they returned to the real world. Strangely Jin never felt anything wrong and was confused how was it possible. ‘There is really some interesting ability I haven’t seen yet.’

“Oh..? Where is Shamal..?” Takairo looked around as he noticed Shamal was nowhere to be seen. So he started to walked and looked in every place almost scaring the Kobolds.

“They seem in my house, I could feel their life signature there.”

“Lead the way!” Takairo glance at Jin and walked next to him who nodded in response and walk to his house. As they walk they started discussing each other abilities. Especially Jin who was keeping on asking about the Dimension ability Takairo had.

“Why are answering all my question? Aren’t you afraid I’m gonna used it against you?”

"Hmm… Ah, that! Well, it didn’t matter.” Takairo shrugs his shoulder as he continued following Jin. “Since I don’t understand how my ability works so I don’t know if what I ever said is ever useful. Besides I prefer fighting through instinct. Whatever my enemy throws at me, I will make them eat with my fits.”

“Pfft...” Jin giggled after hearing Takairo response as they finally arrived at his house. He then put his hand on the doorknob, "we are here...”

Jin eyes open wide shocked seeing the weird scene. The place was packed of Orcs and Kobolds which was from the party quest. The atmosphere was awkward as the Kobolds are glaring to the Orcs. But the Orcs could only a steal glance with angry face due Shamal was there just sipping on his tea.

“Master Vodka!” Bernard quickly leaped to Jin direction as he hugged him on the side. Lavri quickly followed as he clings to Jin’s shoulder.

“You guys never really change.” Jin lightly laughs as he patted Bernard but he couldn't do it Lavri cause his chin was resting on Jin's head.

“Oh my~ You’re complexion is much better master Vodka, I’m glad~” Presia smiled as she pinches Jin’s cheeks.

“Sorry for making you worried, anyway this is Takairo.” Jin moved a bit to show the new guy. “This here is Presia.”

”Oh, my~ Nice to meet you mister Takairo~” Presia lightly bowed as she holds the hem of her skirt.

“These guys hanging on me is Lavri and Bernard.”

“A new friend! Hello! Wow, you’re quite tall! But not as tall as the Orcs and quite skinny too!” Bernard eyed sparkled as he was still clinging to Jin.

"Nice to meet you." Lavri nodded to Takairo before lightly smacking Bernard head.

“Ouch! What’s that for!?”

“Stop being rude...”

“Hehehe…. Sorry, mister....” Bernard smiled apologetically as his tail drop down.

“Don’t worry about it since I’m kinda used to it.” Takairo laughed at the adorable dog-person. He has the urge to pat its fluffy head and stretch its cheeks.

“And lastly the guy over there who is busy taking the leftovers is Goel.” Jin sigh as he pointed to Goel who was putting the food in a bag.

“It is a waste just to leave it here! Its fate is better in my hands!” Goel said while he chews a chicken leg as he glanced at them.

“There is still other I haven’t introduced. Sanie who is probably in Aeternus City learning Alchemy and Flyx is checking the market. There is also this little guy named Iris but he disappears quite often.”

“If you are talking with Iris, then he probably sunbathing on the rooftop.” Presia put her finger on the chin while looking above.

“I see, well that guy seem to live off sunlight after all.”

“I think we should talk about the main topic now.” Shamal lightly places the teacup on the table as he looked to Jin.

“Ah, that’s right! Sorry if we end up delaying Takairo.”

“Don’t mind besides I enjoy visiting different places.”

“Since I’m done eating I will go to training!” Bernard let go of Jin. But he stood still silently staring at Jin as if waiting for something.

“Good Job Bernard, keep up the good work.” Jin smiled as he patted Bernard’s head as his tail wiggle in response.

“Hehehe! I’ll do my best!! Yosh! Time to create familiarity with you, my comrade!” Bernard smiled as he took the Elven Bow and hug it. He then quickly ran outside excitedly.

“I’ll also go to train the Kobolds master Vodka.” Lavri leaped from Jin’s head and landed on the ground. He then bowed to Jin before raising his head towards the Kobolds. The Kobolds quickly understood his command and slowly followed him.

“Master Vodka, we are also going now.” The Kobolds lightly bowed as they slowly went outside and followed Lavri.

“Okay then, good luck on your training.” Jin smiled and nodded as he felt relief trusting it to Lavri. ‘Seems like the past life of Lavri are getting handy. 'Ah! That’s right, I also need a name for their group to differentiate between the Askian Kobolds. Wonder if Lavri is a good idea.’

“Lo--- Master Vodka! I’m also going to disciple-- I mean train this Orcs!” Goel slightly bowed as he grins. Behind him is a large bag of food. He then slammed his fist into his chest as he looked to the Orcs. “Come you lot! I’m gonna teach you the rules of this place.”

The Orcs lightly grumbled but due to Shamal’s presence. They can just resign to follow Goel who was laughing.

“Don’t overdo it Goel!” Jin called out to Goel who only glance lightly and smiled proudly. “Why do I feel more worried?”

“Oh my~ Don’t worry master Vodka, I could watch over them.”

“That would reassuring Presia, thanks.”

“No problem master Vodka,” Presia smiled and bowed before following to the direction of Goel and the Orcs.

“Shamal are those snakes tattoo on the Orcs’ neck you’re doing?” Jin finally spoke as he no longer sees Presia in the vicinity.

“Yes, the Orc leader was quite problematic so I have no choice but to kill him. Since they seem quite rebellious, I have no choice but to place those snakes. They would immediately bite their necks if they do anything funny.”

“Aren’t you just too lazy to really change their view?”

“You know I don’t have patience.”

“For a guy to have raised a lot of kids.”

“Children are more obedient and will easily listen to you. Those guys are too old and practically their view is already solid.”

“Stop being serious, I don’t know what you are talking about. I should already start going to that guy.”

“Oh sorry, we got derailed again. So what guy?”

“The guy that would train you Jin.”

“I see thanks and sorry to trouble you about this.”

“It gave me a chance to visit my old home. So Takairo you finally decided to the person who could help Jin?”

“Yes! That guy would definitely fit as Jin’s Teacher. He's the second strongest in our group plus his fighting style is a bit similar to Jin. Not really that similar, just that person also used anger as strength but he will only attack when he's hurt. But his strength is quite powerful plus he can easily kill a lot for the shorter duration that I could only kill even one.”

“That’s amazing, you’re already quite strong but to hear this guy is stronger than you is unbelievable. Oh, wait… there are many over-powerful in the guild.”

“Well, that person is practically a monster plus I’m just a normal human.”

“So is it easy to track that guy?”

“Yes, but it would be also difficult.”

“What do you mean?”

“I already visited the world he was staying but it is highly guarded by more powerful guys. It would hard to find a chance to even talk to him. He seems to be like highly guarded princess pfft...” Takairo snickered at the idea.

“So is it impossible?” Jin lightly laughs as he also thought of it. But soon finally realizing something he then grew shocked. If that guy is very powerful then why is he highly guarded.

“Wait, what do you mean another world..? Isn’t he from our world?” Shamal looked at Takairo interestedly. Even though he knows Takairo, he really didn’t meet any friends oh his. But only heard rumors that they are quite a powerful group. Jin excitedly listen to the two since hearing stories are his favorite.

“Well, it seems he is originally from our world. He got punished and banished to our world for what he had done. Which kinda explain why his power was quite different to our world standards. Practically he’s an alien soul.”

“Oh! Just like Lavri! He’s also a reincarnated person from another world.”

“Oh, the black fur dog? So it also exists here but it is just like that.” Takairo nodded as he patted Jin who angrily swat his hand.

“So if it’s hard to get him, is there anyone else?”

“No, he’s the only one that fits well. The strongest is dead plus most of my pals are specialized just like me and not like Jin who knows close combat and magic.”

“There is also the question if he’s willing to teach me.” Jin gloomily sigh.

“Don’t worry about that! I bet that guy would happily volunteer to help. He’s quite friendly even though his scary when fighting. Wait, his friendliness is still quite scary--” Takairo’s eyes looked gloomy as he covers his face with both hands.

“I don’t think it would be that bad.” Jin weakly smiled.

“I should be going now. See you guys later!” Takairo waved his hand as swing his sword and create a portal. He entered the portal as it immediately disappeared.

“Wait he didn’t tell that guy’s name yet.”

“It doesn’t matter since you're going to meet him.” Shamal slowly stood as he throws something to Jin. “This would be likely helpful to you.”

“They look pretty and have a nice red color.” Jin looked at the red stone as he observes it. It was different from the red stone from the dark market. Since rather than giving a warm feeling, it strangely calms him plus it also a darker red color. For some reason, his state of mind is calmer. “Thanks, this would be really helpful. I think I could use it as an emblem for Hikari-sama. Thank you very much for always helping Shamal.”

“I can’t just leave a troubled child.”

“I ain't-a child, you know!”

“Even though you are already adult as a human. For me, you’re still a toddler.”

“Alright, old man.” Jin pouted as he looks away not able to rebuke his words.

Shamal slowly walked away as a faint smile appeared on his face. Before Jin was finally left alone.

“Sigh… I’m only continuously being helped. I will definitely repay this debt.” Jin lightly clenched on the bloodstone as he smiled weakly. He slowly falls asleep but for some reason, he was not visited by nightmares. Jin for a long time finally able to sleep peacefully as held to the blood red stone.

Spoiler: Items from Shamal

Spoiler: Items given to Jin

Martys Stone - (Unique)
Appearance: transparent and displays red within the stone.
Type: crafting
Effects:

- purifies and fortifies the blood
- calms and revitalizes the mind which relieves emotional turmoil.
- heightens intuition and increases creativity
- draws off negative environmental energy​

Side-effects:

- increase selflessness and might cause martyrdom complex​

Trivia: Legend said that it was made through the blood of a holy man being drip to a jasper stone. Due to this, they are called Martyrs Stone which signifies Sacrifice.

Spoiler: Items Shamal created

Cobra Wine - (Normal)
Appearance: a wine bottle with a cobra inside
Type: consumable
Effects: possess medicinal qualities and the wine is often advertised to cure everything from farsightedness to hair loss, improve health and virility.

Serpent-stone - (Rare)
Appearance: Black Crystal Stone
Type: crafting
Effects: can be used to increase poison resistance and used as anti-venom

Adder stone - (Unique)
Appearance: size of an egg which is glassy with a naturally occurring hole.
Type: crafting
Description:

- It has magical powers such as protection against eye diseases or evil charms, preventing nightmares
- Ability to see through fairy or witch disguises and traps if looked at through the middle of the stone.​

Trivia: According to popular conception, a true adder stone will float in water. Druids usually used it as their emblem.

Spoiler: NPC Character Profile: Shamal and Takairo

Shamal is one Jin's trusted friends that he would always ask for help if he has any troubles. If he had something that would be too difficult to deal with, then he would let Shamal solve it for him.
Shamal appeared on the quest Jin receive his first fail mission.


Takairo is an acquaintance of Shamal and knows a lot of people. He helped Shamal found his new home.
His first appearance is in this SS and his first meeting with Jin was not that bad. For some reason, Jin reminded him of his old friend albeit not in personality but rather the ability.

OOC: Finally Done! And I was able to write the item I needed albeit I also inserted Shamal backstory so I can use him as a plot in the future mwahahaha. Strange it reach 8k words but can't be blame since I feel nostalgia due to appearance of my old char.

 

First Part (Broken Old Doll)
Second Part (Meeting the Lord)​

Cinere's Background :

Spoiler: New Daily Life

Sleeping on the ground next to his luxurious bed, Cinere woke up, this night, he couldn't sleep on the bed since it was just too far comfortable, sleeping on the ground with a huge warm blanket yet soft feels already too much luxurious...
Last night, Liya just told that tomorrow in the morning, he will have to train with the guards, eat with his father, then train again with the guards, then eat sweet... then train again... then eat with his father once again... and sleep...
Just how awful is this day ?

Standing up, Cinere wanted to test something... for the first time, a bath... he always only wiped his body with cold water and now... it will be bathing with hot and comfortable water... how could he not test...
Entering the luxurious bathroom... like what Liya said, he followed his instructions and the water began to flow... it's... hot...

«How wonderful...» he entered it and it felt extremely comfortable, much more than the bed, yet it didn't bother him a little, he might even want to sleep into it... but he doesn't want to die by accident.
So... what can he do...?

«How... can I sleep in a bath without drowning...?»
Water Magic was the response, right, since he was the son of the lord, it should be easy to get some books about magic, right ? And he already had some magic in the first place, so it's good.
Yes, he already mastered a bit of magic... but it's quite useless...
He can make teleport any object in his hand as long as it's around ten centimeters next to him...
It's not quite useless, but completely useless... maybe if it was one meter... or it was teleporting himself... but not really... so, oh well, it's already better than before, it was only five centimeters, so maybe one day, it will be useful if it got better ?

«Sir Lorem, may you leave and follow me ?» Liya interrupted during his short moment of happiness that will be quite rare from now, it’s obvious that soon, he will suffer.
«Alright, I'm coming.»

He stood up and began using this soft thing to wipe off the water... it's called a towel...?
He didn't know it actually existed, thank to this, it became quite easy to get dried... maybe with Fire Magic it will work even more... no wait, Wind Magic maybe ?

«While I will be training, can you search three... no four things for me ?» He asked with somehow an earnest look, it seemed like what he will ask was something that was probably quite important to him.
«Like I said earlier, I will follow your every orders.»
Perfect, exactly what he wanted to hear, then he asked for four objects which are maybe not existing, however, there's lot of chance that they actually exist.

«I actually want magic book, three about the basics of Fire, Water and Wind Magic, and the last one obviously simply I guess... about the Characteristics of Magic...? To be honest, I don't even know if they exist, but they probably are, no ?» Even though his voice seemed to be perplexed, there was somehow a hint of confidence in his voice.
He means, there's basics and characteristics for everything... so he is probably right.
Confidently, he responded without even boasting, he just knows it.

«They exist currently in the library, while you are training, I will ask your father if I can take them for you.» As always, Liya replied as trustworthy as ever, no matter what happens, it looks like he will be there for this foolish and stupid kid.
«Thank you Liya.»

Even if he thanked him sincerely, Liya acted... like how a guard should theoretically behave, just doing his job, to be frank, he can even be called dull, though Cinere likes him a bit since he doesn't hesitate saying what he thinks.

«No need, I'm only a guard.»

- - -

Cinere was in... a sort of training field, there's various guard looking fiercely and wildly at their young master while his personal guard, Liya just left after guiding him there, since his master gave him a task, he will complete it.

«Ahah, young master, let's fight.»
«...My body's strength is probably around an eight years old... you want to kill me by fighting ?»

His words were cold and direct, if there were normal guards, they would have been frightened to death, thinking that their lord may chop him because they provoked him but...

«It's his Lord's order... 'beat up my RUDE son' that's it.»

…
This is why, they are going to fight... hearing this, Cinere sighed and went into the field, in front of this random guard who provoked him, fortunately, he knows how to fight, before thinking that...
Life is worthless, yet dying is useless
He tried to live by stealing, fighting, beating, at least... he didn't kill... however, he wouldn't have hesitated if needed to.

«... can you take off your armor... I have a frail body...»
«...That should be alright.»

Adult fist with iron gauntlets... on a six years old, obviously, it's a very bad idea.
He got his heavy armor off, exposing his massive muscles, his ugly scars which can easily be counted as deadly, even they, the guards got such scars... though they seems lifeless and emotionless, they obviously have some frustration hidden in their heart, and now their lord give them a punching bag, how wonderful is it ?
Suddenly, he advanced and Cinere felt his huge fist in his tiny and frail body who is actually still broken, an old nickname won't disappear this easily apparently.
…
At least this time, he doesn't have to fake some suffering cries because they won't kill him, he is still the temporary young lord, they won't accidently kill him, they wouldn't dare... Strangely, he is always aiming at the non-vital parts of his body, he doesn't even to think where they are.
It's like... an instinct.
However, abruptly he stopped and furrowed his brows, asking with an interested tone.

«Why are you silent ?»
«...why should I scream ? By doing this, I will only hurt my voice and throat, it's just useless to hurt myself specially when someone is already hurting me.»

Unexpectedly to what the guards though, the kid didn't have a pained tone, his voice was just... too casual, too relaxed, he is being beaten up yet... wait... his... look... yellow and seems oddly sick and ancient... emotionless.
That's it.
Broken Old Doll.

It's happen that this time, this is Broken Old Doll, no wonder he is so calm, his daily life literally didn't change, he is still getting beaten blue and black.
The guards seemed disappointed after they realized who he was, it was just no fun, he wasn't suffering so how could they release their stress... they need...

«What are you waiting for ? Weren't you supposed to beat me up ? If Father doesn't know of it, you will die.»

Is he courting dead...? The guard ready to beat him up tried to punch him in the face, but he avoided and Cinere hit his head with his fist, as weak as a lamb.
He felt something yet there was nothing.
It was far too weak ! Even a child of three years can make better...

Still, he was infuriated, how can someone so weak dare to hit him ?
He kicked his side, his little body couldn't avoid something so big except if he fell on the ground like a baby trying to walk.
In the end, his side broke and one of the spectators shouted, calling someone with a hearty smile.

«Low Priest !»

A middle-aged man came out from the corridor in a white robe, with nothing else on the body, he sighed with an annoyed look when looking at beaten and yellow child, he said with an unreasonable mad tone at Cinere.

«Couldn't you just died on the street ? You wouldn't have to give me more work.» the middle-aged man seemed to blame this kid for… staying alive, his voice even seemed to be sincere about that.
«Just stay, do you think it will end like this ?»
It wasn't a guard who said this but a child, the priest since he didn't get any order from his master, he needed to obey this dirty child... after healing him, his skin seemed less yellow than early, it's still seems inhuman but not as unsightly as early.
Just like this, they continued the 'training'.


While he was being trained, Liya knocked the throne room's door and heard an icy voice talking, no... there was something else in it... expectation.

«Enter.»

Entering emotionlessly, Liya kneeled and said straightforwardly the request from his new master with nothing else than his indifferent voice and... apathy.

«Young Master Cinere wanted me to borrow magic books, is that possible ?» his question was calm and falsely respectful, being honest, Liya never liked or hated someone, his feeling were mostly non-existent, at least, when he was in front of people.
«Take them, and report to me how my son did during his training.» His lord simply agreed, he didn’t seem to care a lot about that, it felt like he was just too indifferent.
«Alright Lord.»
«Go now.»

It was just like usual, both of their voice were far too cold to discern any kind of feelings in it, one was because he was restraining the more possible his feeling of excitation and needed to keep a dignified attitude even if he was a hated ruler while the other was just... too empty.

«Let's wait... two years... no six months or one year... I will see how he will react.»

First let's see how this day end, then he will see how he is going to prepare his life, how he will mess with his feelings... how he will destroy any feeling of hope in him...
He doesn't have any hope yet, but soon, he will, then he will despair, just like how he wants.
Everything is planned this way, nothing else than that can happen.
Since how can this dirty and suicidal child be strong ?


The morning ended, and Cinere got healed more than thirty times, many times, the Low Priest to take Mana Potion since he used too much of his mana each time this child got harmed...
Sometimes they even felt, he was doing it on purpose why...?

This young master was trying to understand the Priest's magic... how can this light heal me ? Not understanding why, he decided to be injured even more, to be on the verge of the dead, also, because of the side-effects of the magic, his skin wasn't yellow, it was... white, just white... as pale as a corpse, they felt horrified by this child yet happy... why ?
This picked up child looked far too much like the master, the Bloody Lord ! How can this be ? Isn't he supposed to be stray dog who was mistaken as always as the Lord's son ?!
In the end, Cinere didn't understand anything except there was something, that wasn't the light, coming out from the Priest's body... something making the light and healing his light wounds.
Maybe, if he try to understand more... he might be able to do the same thing as him ? It would be useful to him, more he can use various magic, more he can face unexpected situations...
It seems fine.
Later, Liya came and said, emotionless as ever.

«Young Master, I got the books, I will present them to you after the lunch.»
«Alright.»

Even if his voice was flat, Cinere was somehow... happy...? He didn't know how to call this feeling ? No, it was... curiosity, yes, he was curious, about magic, water magic can make water of course, wind, fire and earth are doing somehow the same, but according to their names obviously.
Quite interesting... at least, this is what he thinks.
Following Liya, he found himself somewhere he never went, a dining room, unexpectedly luxurious of course... why is money so uselessly wasted. Sitting on the chair with nothing else than a plate in front of him, he waited until soon his father came.
When he entered, he looked startled by his son's appearance, corpse-like, rotten eyes, brown hair with white highlights... the only missing thing is a sturdy body, otherwise, he would have been just like him when he was younger... he though while smiling coldly.

«So... you're really my son...»

He laughed internally and sat in front him, after snapping his fingers, people came, to be more precise, waiters came and both of them put respectively plates for the young master and master.
The same plate, bloody steak with some unknown vegetables to Cinere, but in the end, he is ignorant so he didn't really care that all.
Liya behind him with the others guards didn't look that different than usual, until he began coughing right after the first bite...

«Arg... disgusting.»

He stopped eating, he found it more than just repulsing... even mud can taste better... he's thinking this by experience of course.

«Oh right, my son, there's poison in it.» Cinere father’s voice seemed be to oddly pleased when he said to his son that he was going to be poisoned, for sure, he can’t really be considered as a parent.
«...I see.»

The unexpected voice of his father made him sigh, he seemed far too joyous... then with a finally pained face, Cinere began eating his plate...bitterly, he didn't stop. Feeling interested in what happened while the guards were surprised because it wasn't like usual, the Lord asked with a curious tone.

«Why do you drink this poison ?»
«Logically speaking, if I don't eat I die, so I will eat.»

Seriously responding, his son kept on eating, however his father understood what he meant by this sentence, 'I will only have this as food, so why avoid the unavoidable ?'
Satisfied, him too began eating but without problems while Cinere looked as his owner with disdain, even worst than the foolish one who lost his head, this one is even more disgusting and worthless.
Sighing, he continued on hurting himself by eating this bane...
After finishing, his skind was even paler, his lips were bloody, the same for his white shirt... his hands were slightly trembling after finishing...

«Alright, we finished, son, go back to your training.»

Hearing this, he almost failed to stand up yet he did while the guards felt even more scared than usual by the lord of the mansion, he is diabolic...
Cinere just went to the training field, soundlessly, doing the same thing as the morning, but, the guards were even more violent than the morning, his body was frailer because of poison, his blood was often flowing out his body but since they had a healer nearby, they didn't hesitate to make him vomit, throw up everything he has in his stomach...
Yet he didn't.
All he lost was only blood.
Nothing else, just this dirty blood that everybody has, why is he... not caring about this all, his face is now the same as this morning, emotionless, expressionless, why ?
Does he not care about this life ? Why ?

They don't understand this youth.
They can't understand this child.

Only Liya didn't show such a behavior and stared at his young master, as cold and empty as him... but while all of this was going on, the young master showed a smile, it was almost like... he liked it, he loved this. Feeling terrified, they began breaking his bones even more, the red that was removed from his body didn't matter, the pain didn't matter, nothing mattered, only... the Bloody Doll was born this day.

Unfortunately, they misunderstood this smile, Cinere just thought one thing after getting healed and beaten up again and again and again and again... so he showed a rare yet weak smile due to the poor condition of his body.
'So this is magic...'
Magic is actually coming out from our body, then according probably to some theories, the priest transformed this magic, no he changed it and gave it an element, healing, yes, he transformed this formless yet mysterious thing into something different.
It had no influence from on the world, yet then it had.
Just because he wanted to heal me... how interesting.

Wanting to know more about it, the blood kept flowing after falling to the ground, he asked with an exhausted and hoarse voice, not even caring about the shocked gazes at him.

«What are you waiting for healing me ?»
«S-Sorry...»
«Heal. Me.»

The Low-Priest gulped a mouthful a saliva and thought to himself with a horrified smile, '...maybe this time, he is really the one... so much blood, so young... yet apathetic to it.
Just like the lord when he was bathing in his own blood during a certain slaughter, just remembering this scene made him shiver with fright, with disgust, with... so much dread.
After healing him, he head a low voice talking to himself, he didn't understand any word of it except 'magic'.

«... is this... how magic... flows...?»


After this deadly training, Liya told him something quite good, no, to be honest, convenient, even this emotionless guard made a sigh containing relief and alleviation, his day is going to be shorter so how can he not feel relief ?
Even if he doesn't show it, Cinere noticed it, both of them are the same kind of people somehow, hiding what they truly feel, people saw a bloody and ecstatic child, while Liya saw a curious and pensive child.

«After the sweet, sir will have free time, as for me, I will be at your feet, waiting for your every commands.»
«I see, quite a good new.»
«I agree but I wish you good luck for the sweet.»

It's obvious, if the lunch is poisoned, why the sweets wouldn't be ?
Will they be poisonous ? Will they have something else ?

Cinere sighed, expecting this situation, he already understood that his dear and lovely father is really pampering his child with sweets and luxurious plate which are probably costly, Liya understood completely how was feeling his master.
The only food he would get is also toxic, he is suffering something similar to his father, nevertheless, his were weaker and it was gradually increasing, not suddenly like this poor and unlucky child.

Entering the dinner room once again, his father was there and said directly this time, not even waiting his son to taste this delicious cake.

«This thing is actually a drug, an addictive one made with mixing it with physical magic, your body will suffer more than earlier, however, this time, you will want to suffer since...»

Rudely, he took a bit and felt... god, no he meant, this cake is divine, not the taste but the feeling he got by eating him, it's somehow hot yet comfortable...
How can something like this be so... enticing...?

«...you won't be able to live without it.» his voice seemed to contain viciousness in it yet… this kid dared to…
«...Father, just don't say anything, I will just live with it like the poisons, why must you continue explaining those worthless and useless matters to me ?»… interrupt him, he didn’t care about this.

Furrowing his brows, he felt frustrated by this child, he got poisoned, beaten up, then drugged yet he doesn't seem to care about it, he is just living with it like it was nothing, he doesn't understand...
This child is complex... However it was different and interesting... then he felt excited to see how his object will please him next...

«Son, I have matters to attend, so I will leave.»

Even if he was rude, his father forgave him, unlike his previous child when they got poisoned, compared to them, he can be considered as polite.
After he left... he didn't hesitate to devour wildly the cake... honestly, the taste was awfully good... after finishing this little thing, his body felt hotter...

«...strange... is it the drug...?»

It felt hotter yet it was not, something else was overwhelming his body, something formless yet savage, something slight yet heavy, something weak yet strong, something mysterious yet familiar...
Magic...that is magic... right he talked about physical magic... stumbling, he caught Liya and said with a low voice without any shame.

«Carry me to my room.»
«Alright sir.»

Being drugged magically talking, it's obvious that he wouldn't want to walk, and right now Liya was here, so it's perfect, easily, he took and carried him on his back and slowly marched toward his bedroom while this perfect servant said.

«Sir, I got the four books... we can keep them as long as we want... which one...»
«...urg...awful...»
«Sir...?»

Biting his lips, Cinere felt his body become compulsing, every cells of his body began trembling and exchanged blood faster than usual... and a sort of a weak formless aura began leaking out from his body...

«...I see...»

He understood somehow the principle behind it, like everything in this world, if you put more than the amount you can hold, it may break... it's what's happening in his body... yet he wants more despite this pain, it's a primitive feeling of desire that he is feeling...
Definitively, this is a drug.
Entering his room, he sat on the bed, and said, whispering to himself then giving orders to Liya.

« A magic drug... if you give me these dirty things... let's use them well... Liya give me the characteristics of magic and the basics of wind magic.»

He will need the wind magic to avoid the hits of the guards and become faster, his body is too weak to begin strengthening then, he will become even lighter than he is already is, he won't be able to beat up those bastards of guards, so what ?
He will just avoid everything and let them pile up their disgusting frustrations.
Opening the book, he said while looking the first page.

«I can't read, read for me, the fastest you can.»
«...Sir, shouldn't you go slowly to understand the most possible ?»
«I will just memorize for now and use the night to remind everything I heard.»

Casually, he said this kind of outrageous thing, however Liya still reacted, showing a certain feeling, perplexing.

«I'm sorry sir, but nobody can remember this much thing in just one read.»
«What do you mean ? Isn't people saying that they can't remember something as an expression or a lie...?»

His face was interrogative, while Liya seemed to understand why he was so nonsensical, he asked with a serious tone.

«Sir, do you know the meaning of the word 'forget' ?»
«...? Ah, right... isn't it the contrary of 'remember' ?»

His face seemed to wonder why he is asking such a stupid question... Liya meanwhile was trying to teach him the meaning of forget and remember, to correct him.
It's still better than anything... and he should get a bit of common sense.

«Right, why people say they forgot something, according to you ?»
«Because they don't want to admit the truth.»
«Here is the problem... contrary to most people, I can guess... you can't forget anything.»

Hearing this, Cinere seemed to think about it... at first, he always though that when people say they forgot or can't remember, it was just a popular excuse, lie or expression about what they think.
Like drink the glass, you won't drink the glass but what it has in it like water.
He though that 'I can't remember' meant 'I don't care about what are you saying.'
But apparently, it wasn't... sometimes, it was probably that they really couldn't remember...

«...Oh, so people are not lying all the time but almost all the time, how significant !»

Unwilling to respond his sarcastic remark, Liya began reading aloud the first book, however he let his young master looking at the word he read so he may understand the language by himself in a later dates... after the ten first pages sometimes... if someone else was in the room, you would hear a young teen reading a book aloud for a kid who can be his little brother... yet more and more the time passes, more the kid seems to be reading the word... at the start, he was silent, then 1/1000 words, he said one word... then 1/100... then 1/50... until it became 1/10.

He memorized every words fo the first book... after letting Liya finish the second, he recited to himself both of them, talkign slower than Liya so it's may become easier to understand... after this, he was reminiscing the words he heard and said, trying to make sense of them, one by one while he exited the room, beginning to run.

«...a real monster...»

This is what Liya said when he realized that he already began to understand words of the book by himself, having a good memory doesn't mean that you can put meaning to what you're seeing or understand... anyway...

«...become strong.»

It was his wish.
He wanted this child to become strong enough so he can live freely from the claws of his father, yet something will stop him from this... the drug. Even if he becomes strong... he would be a slave of desire.
Sighing, this young teen in heavy armor looked at his master, running around the field, training lighly his body while making sense of what the magic books he learned today... the thing he was not seeing that, he was doing something with his hand... a pebble was sometimes in his right then suddenly in his left... This child was doing three thing at the same time, training physically, training magically, and comprehending magic.

A shame... a shame... that he won't be able to be free from those shackles.

Spoiler: 1 Year Later

At first, Young Master Cinere wasn't really good at avoiding... it's almost seemed like he threw himself on his opponent's fists... but little by little, like any beaten child, he got used to it and began using his body in a good away, avoiding smoothly and easely their attacks.
It wasn't infuriating, all they had to do is to change their way of attackings and it's worked, the sound of his cracking and creaking bones came back, relaxing them... however, after one or two months, they couldn't touch him, no matter how many time they tried.
It won't touch.

Whatever they are doing, they can't even catch one of his hair, it was pathetic, he was not even seven yet he was playing with them like... they were his junior, giving pointers about how to punch and kick... not really how to do them, but more like... he was giving them his weakness so maybe they can put a fight more... acceptable and less ridiculous.

...however, they never succeed... at least, he never attacked, not even once... probably because if he hit, it would not do a damage... it was the last shred of dignity they still had, they had nothing else than this pitiful fact.
It's shameful to see how their new Young Master humiliate them without even batting an eye, without even caring about them, without even showing any feelings...
Neverthless, one day, they saw something on him, a smile.

«W-What...? Am I seeing hallucinations...?»

One of the guard exclaimed... watching what was doing Cinere, no... this child.
He was in front of cat and seemed to stare pointlessly at it but he smiled, it was stupid, but he smiled.
His lips were curved upwards, little by little, he approached his hand and began caressing the cat, it deepened... his actions were soft and tender, it was caring and kind.
It was... unfitting to the image they got of him, Bloody Doll.
An expressionless and twisted smile who doesn't care about living or dying, he may die, he may live, what is the difference to him ?

This particular day, the guards all looked at him curiously while he was petting the cat with a childish smile, seeing this, they couldn't from feeling ashamed, they thought he was a monster like his adoptive father but he isn't.

«...you're so cute...»

They heard him talking to an animal, loving his cuteness like a real and regular child... it may be the only piece of childness he has in his heart... the cat got near to him and began licking his hand.

«Aww...»

Their hearts couldn't help but feel hurt, they have beaten up such a child during more than one year, a child who probably can't trust humans but his point of view is different when looking at an animal...

«Hm... if only everyone was as cute and... harmless as you.»

Hearing his wish, who could imagine that he was this... apathetic child ? Who doesn't give a shit about this life, who can bleed so much without caring about it.. who is regularly drugged and poisoned by his own and twisted father... who never showed a smile except when talking to a cat. Their opinion drastically changed...
Unfortunately, how can something so sweet happen in this place ?

When they couldn't notice a thing, this cat was killed by the Bloody Lord who was just in front of his toy previously playing with the life he just crushed with his hand...
Looking at the beheaded corpse... Cinere just said a few words before leaving and biting his lips, filled with a unique kind of frustration... one who will make him suffer no matter how many years pass... it will be always be there, crawling on his back.
It's his helplessness.

«...you are... sickening. »

In those short moment, they saw him smiling, playing, wishing and... now... his tears are slightly flowing, though his voice wasn't trembling, he was... sincerely furious, not even this little moment of happiness... he can't even... he can't even... enjoy a few minutes...
It was just an innocent cat.
And it died for a simple reason.

Because Cinere touched him and felt happy at his sight.
Just because of that, a life was crushed under this tyrant's fist.

Why ? Why ? Why ? Why ? Why ? Why ? Why ? Why ? Why ? Why ? Why ? Why ? Why ? Why ? Why ? Why ? Why ? Why ? Why ? Why ? Why ? Why ? Why ? Why ? Why ? Why ? Why ? Why ? Why ? Why ? Why ? Why ? Why ? Why ? Why ? Why ? Why ? Why ? Why ? Why ? Why ? Why ? Why ? Why ? Why ? Why ? Why ? Why ? Why ? Why ? Why ? Why ? Why ? Why ? Why ? Why...?

He couldn't understand, why did this happen ?
Realizing that his heart felt hurt and weak... he understood why.

It's because he wants to play, he is a sadist, he wants to see him fall into despair, he wants him to suffer, he wants him to be his toy, he wants him to be helpless, frustrated at his own weakness.
All he should do then... is not caring.

«Quite a peculiar child.»

It was the Bloody Lord's sentence, this event wasn't planned, this cat was just one wandering in his garden and he left it out... and found Cinere playing with it.
At first he was shocked, during this short year, he thought everything he did was useless since he never smiled... but it looks like it really affected him
He isn't a doll anymore, he can feel emotions.

And... it was for the best... he will discover those things called emotions... he won't understand why he is feeling this way... he will be disturbed... but then when he will know that it's making him feel happy, feel better, feel at ease, he would want to feel this way forever.
Nevertheless, it was a success to him.
This day was worthwhile.


Locking himself in his room, he fell on his bed and... somehow it felt different than usual, its body was different... heavier... yes it was the sensation that was different... his throat seemed to be dry no matter how much he drinks... his eyes hurt like never... right, talking about that, what did happen earlier... why...

«...why did water fall from my eyes...?»

He doesn't understand.
He couldn't understand.
How could he understand ?
Him who never felt an significant emotion ?
Him who always though that life is worthless, yet cried when the cat died ?

Why was his body heavier ? Why didn't he want to move ? Why wasn't he learning as usual ? Why couldn't he learn actually ? Why... did he feel that... he couldn't learn ?
Why is his throat hurting ? Why are his eyes blurring ?

He could only understand one thing.
It hurts... why does it hurt...? Nothing ever hurt him.. but why did it hurt right now ? He was not even injured or wounded... so how can it hurt ? Is it because of another drug...?
Right, it's probably his fault if it hurts ? Yes, that's it, it's his fault, if he didn't kill the cat, it wouldn't hurt, it wouldn't make him feel this way...


At this moment, someone entered the room and closed it afterward, as usual it was Liya, he seemed exhausted, something probably happened yet he kept hid cold face during this year.
He didn't change and stayed stiff.
As always, he looked around and thought nothing will go wrong this night, but he was wrong when something bumped into his belly. Astonished, he looked down and saw his master, sinking his head into his armor... his master was crying... sighing he just removed his armor and asked with... an unexpected kind smile.

«What happened ?»

He didn't let him explain and hugged this poor child, his arms around his neck... tightening his arms, he warmly reinforced his entwine and continued to talk with a soothing tone, holding this child, he felt

«Shhh... it's nothing... it's nothing... everything is alright... you are still alive after all...» weeping on him, Liya couldn't help but feel pity for this child who doesn't even seem to realize why he is suffering...

«...I... don't...understand...» while he was saying this, his tears became weaker and weaker with time, nothing changed except his feelings who softened...
Looking at this foolish child, Liya couldn't help but rubs his head with a kind smile... he lifted his head and gazed quizzically at his guard, he didn't understand why he was doing this, why was he... petting his head... he wasn't a cat or an animal...

Then he realized why he cried.
It's because he became weaker, he became... uselessly sensitive to emotion.
Unlike before where nothing moved him.

He understood why his father picked him up, about what he knew, his father loved hurting others, he was a sadist... a bloodthirsty monster, and he wants to make him... go crazy, he wants him to make him suffer like the others.
Neverthless, it didn't seem to work before he killed the cat... getting beaten up, poisoned or drugged didn't affected him... so he wants to see him fall when he will be... happy, when his life will be at its peak.
How... disgusting.

All... he has to do is to become as heartless as him then...
… it should be quite easy.


After some weeks, everything became like before, except one thing, sometime they could find some animal's corpses coming from the Bloody Lord's courtyard, strangely, their young lord looked like he never saw them and just... ignored this scent, this awful sight.
His face was just like before, apathetic and emotionless... because of this, his father was sincerely disappointed, he didn't think that this child could change this quickly, just one thing... and his fun was finished, so he will just continue as he planned.

Cinere was walking quietly and silently as always, nothing was disturbing, his training just finished but this time, something was off, Liya wasn't here, normally, he was always here waiting for him, ready to give him some books about magic or others things quite similar.

Nevertheless, he wasn't here, so he decided to search for him when suddenly, he found a guard, a personal guard of his admirable dad, he was laughing and leaving probably toward his father...

«How annoying.» it was his honest though, if he is here then this bastard probably planned something for him, why else he would be here ? Because of this, he felt that he needed to follow this foolish one...
Sneaking, Cinere began tracking this man... until he stopped when he saw Liya, he was on the ground, crawling, his blood was flowing, he was reeking, his eyes were still as clear as deep water though, seeing his master, he chuckled and asked with a simple smile, trying to stand up.

[Young Master, what are you doing here...?] Liya was asking for nothing, he already knew why, while people pissed on him, his young master was waiting or searching for him...

Despite discovering what happened to his servant, Cinere's eyes stayed cold as he looked at his body, he just used Water Magic to wash him a minimum while his glance became colder and colder when he was staring at him, at the same time, the water became colder and colder, until a layer of frost appeared on Liya's body.

«Don't be late next time.» his voice was heartless, he didn't ask him who did that or why it happened, it looked he didn't care about it.
Sighing internally, Liya only followed him closely, going back to his room to help him learning what he wants to learn, to help him training... all he has to do is to follow orders anyway... except if...


This night, Cinere wasn't in his bed sleeping, he left his room and began wandering in the mansion, in the dark, trying to stay sneaky... when he wasn't, at least, he is not that good compared to the people here.
Suddenly he stopped in front of a door, the guard dormitory, he stuck himself against the door and teleported himself on the other side... his back was slightly encrusted in the door... a shame, now he can teleport, but not that much, he can't even cross a door properly without partly fusing with it by teleporting.

He sighed and continued his way, searching a specific room, after finding it he simply did the same thing as earlier, fusing with the door to pass on the other side... but what he saw made him smile, there was Liya who suddenly caught his neck, revealing bloody canines.
Unfortunately, Liya was in frenzy and didn't notice who was it and just sunk his teeth in his neck, Cinere's face didn't twitched or twisted, nothing like that, he was just waiting him to finish, or... suddenly, without hesitation, he croaked Liya's eyes with his fingers and asked with a furious voice.

«What. Are. You. Doing. Here ?»

Coming back to reality, this servant finally noticed that the person in front of him was Cinere, he just kneeled and apologized without hesitation, with the sincerest tone he could do.

[Sir... I am sorry... please excuse me for offending you... this servant was mad with one of the gua-]
Getting slapped in the face, he looked up and saw... Cinere's eyes, they were... they seemed to be... upset... and also sorrowful.

«Next time you hide something from me I will begin studying torture. » he sighed and advanced in the room without being stopped by his servant who murdered the guard who humiliated him earlier this day.
Looking at the result, he sighed, he really didn't know how to judge how he did that, there was many wounds, the most recent are deadly while the less recent are the less harmful but painful one... at least, about what he knows... he didn't know much... of course, he could saw sometimes two holes from where he sucked blood... at least, there was still some.

«Liya, go back to sleep, I am going to expose the body.» He said while catching the corpses by the hair, dragging him.
Can you imagine a 7 years old, dragging a body of someone of 30 years old... not really, to be honest, he is weaker than most kids of his age, yes his body is weaker than a kid of 5 years old... he may have become more resistant than them, he is still weaker.
Dragging him to the courtyard will be long except if... he cut him into pieces.

[M...Master Cinere.] Liya seemed to be a bit moved by Cinere... however his next words made him despair.

«Your punishment is learning Light Magic.» His voice was heartless, since he entered and saw Liya... no felt Liya sucking his blood, he probably knew that he was a Vampire, or at least, part of the vampire's species, since there is a lot of variants, but they all have one common weakness.
Light Magic, normally they don’t feel pain, however, there is always an exception, to them, Light Magic is painful, so making him learn Light Magic is really a punishment.

«Now go away, I am going to learn human's anatomy. » this time he really left then... well, it was time to learn psychology as well... or... likely the way to control people by terror... since he needs to become heartless... he won't be hurt like last time, right ?
If he treats people like tools, he won't be hurt, right ?
If he becomes a monster, he won't be hurt...
...
...right ?

________________________________________________________________________________

A bit later, in the training courtyard, near to the wall, there was kid, at his feet, there was some dismembered corpses, little by little... he began cutting them with an ice knife.
Clumsily, he began removing the skin... it was hard... he didn't know how to do it, so he only sighed and decided to change his way of doing.

«...let's just extract the bones...» instead he just... weakly teared the flesh in two and puts his hand in this puddle of blood, he twisted his face said in a dim voice...

«...disgusting...» yet he was doing it... after all, he needed to become heartless, so he can be mentally safe, it was obvious, if you meet someone just like you, wouldn't it be boring ?
Specially for a sadist, which sadist will make someone similar to him suffer ?

Yes, then, no more cats will die.
Then, he won't suffer...
...no...?

It was what he thought, it was foolish, and he shouldn't have this way.
Since in the end, everything will become even more… painful, after all, if he doesn’t fell anything, if he is heartless, the day he will feel something.
It will be far too intense.
Emotions would be his worst enemy despite the facts that he tried to get rid of them.

Spoiler: -Training-

“My son, it looks like the guards aren’t the most fit trainers for you, so I decided to practice with you myself, isn’t it heartwarming ?” his domineering voice seemed only merciless and disgusting to his only son, Cinere who will get trained by this madman.
“I will train you for 3 years, of course, during this time, you will make some chores for me, is that alright ?” Is that even a question ? Couldn’t he be more direct and less hypocrite ? Of course he couldn’t, why wouldn’t he try to infuriate this emotionless child after all ?
It was his goal, to make him beg for mercy, to see the despair in those red-brown pupils, to bath into a sea of blood, tears and cries, it was how he wanted to end his life.

“I don’t think I have choice anyway, where will we go because I can easily guess that I won’t be able to stay in my private quarters, right ?” Cinere’s voice was emotionless, his face was expressionless, once again, he became a Doll, but soon, he might become a Puppet, or maybe he was already played by his father’s strings ?
How should he know ?

His father only nodded and took him by the arms as one magician and one assassin appeared at his sides, Cinere never noticed their presence, despite them suddenly emerging out of nowhere, he wasn’t startled, at most, they will kill him.
What’s the worst that could happen ?

Just like this, he was dragged in a backroom where there was a sort of magical formation, a circle, he felt that the energy coming from it was “familiar”, he didn’t know why, but this was what he felt at this moment, nevertheless, just a few seconds later, he knew why.
The four of them walked into the circle and disappeared to appear in a cave, so it was why, this formation was used for teleportation, and since Cinere can use Dimensional Magic, no wonder he was feeling this way when he was near to the circle… thinking about that, he thought that he should keep his power hidden, it will be one of his hidden weapons, also… he should train his magic and skills in secret and show to them an ability which is lower than his real strength.
If one day, he needs to rebel to get what he will eventually want, he will… reveal his power… no, he should eliminate all of them at this time, he shouldn’t show his hidden cards just to rebel, it will be quite… foolish and stupid.

Let’s go back to the main point, Cinere was in a cave with no issues, there was already 4 peoples in it, all of them had likely different eyes, a little girl around five, a man in his thirties, an old woman in her sixties, and… a boy also around five-six years old.
They had many common points, all of them had chains, tying up their feet and wrists, each of them had a blindfold also, traces of tears, and a crisped face.

“Son, kill all of them.” His voice was chilling, despite asking a 7 year old who never killed to slaughter four probably innocent persons considering his personality, he didn’t even hesitate a second, he wanted him to murder them…
“Father, why are you making me do this ? Isn’t it a waste of time ? Why ask a useless and worthless kid that you picked up in the street to do that ?” said mockingly Cinere as he stared coldly at this despicable lord, he just found this stupid.
“I will teach you how to be an assassin, killing people should be a must.” His father said as Cinere only sighed and said as he went toward the man in his thirties without hesitation, he didn’t have any weapons, so what ? He could use magic.

Putting his hand on his mouth, he froze the man mouth’s interior, leaving him no way for him to breath, it was the same for his nostrils, this one will die by suffocation, struggling despite those chains, and he will die silently, not being able to scream.
“Mpffhggg !!! Mpfpfdfdfghhh !!!”
He could try, but it won’t help.
“Mpfp… mpfghg… mhhfffggg…” his silent cries stopped and he died as Cinere only had an expressionless face when watching at this corpse.

Who was this person ? He didn’t know.
What has he done ? He didn’t know.
Was he fair ? He didn’t know.
Why should he care ? He didn’t.

This person was just a stranger, so why should he care about him ? He had a family, he had friends, yes yes, maybe, but those same persons were probably the same who looked at him with a hint of mockery in their eyes, Old Broken Doll, who would show pity to this poor kid who was getting beaten up each day and there was not even day when he didn’t have a broken bone ?
Right, which idiot would do that ?
And, this person wasn’t someone important to him, was he Liya ? No, he wasn’t, so he could be merciless and heartless, Liya is the only person with who he will be lenient in the near future. No matter what happens, he won’t steal his life, even if in the first place, the persons who owns their life is the lord which was still unnamed.
And what was his name ?
Nobody cared, all they knew was that the wasn’t worth mentioning, he shouldn’t even deserve to be alive, yet he is. This is all because the world is unfair, so what ?

Was it even significant to quote this ? Of course not.

As this middle-aged man was suffocating, Cinere approached the old woman and only cutthroat her with an ice knife created on a whim, she screamed just before dying because of a blood loss, then he watched the two kids, wondering what kind of death they should have.
He thought that if he showed them a good show, they won’t be disappointed and maybe they will be pleased with his actions, perhaps that will help him in the future, perhaps it won’t.
Who knows.

Well, let’s start by the little boy who seemed to be restless, his clothes were soaked in sweat, without any hesitation, Cinere asked to his father with a usual apathetic smile.
“Father, do you have the drugs you are daily giving me ?” despite the fact that his voice was still unchanging, this time, to his father and the two bystanders, it felt chilling, could you imagine such a tortured kid, bearing this kind of inhuman treatment ask for drugs because he would like to use them on someone else ?
Normally, people wouldn’t like to touch the things that hurt them no matter what, but it seemed like common sense was something that lacking in his mind. Eager to see what will happen, his father gave him the drugs, and he did what he expected, not exactly, he did even better.

“Friend… I don’t know if you can hear me… but I have food for you… he-“ Cinere suddenly coughed painfully, it seemed like he was dying, since the start, those three persons were under the effect of a spell called “Deafness”, the name is enough to guess what were the effects of it.
And without hesitation, he tried dispelling this spell… instead, he only reduced its effect, from the boy’s point of view, he heard a weak and dying voice calling him…
“…-re you go…” he easily put the drug into his mouth since who would refuse food in this kind of situation ? And he was not even old enough to be suspicious of stranger… what a foolish kid.
After he swallowed it, Cinere froze the boy mouth’s interior, leaving him with no way to spit the drug, letting him experience hell on earth.
The boy’s body couldn’t but fall on its own and tremble, compulsing on the ground and of course cry as blood were flowing out from his nostrils, his veins were popping out and seemed ready to explode at any moment, without any hesitation or such thing as reluctuance, Cinere tied him up so he can somehow stay still, nevertheless at the same time, he removed the little girl’s blindfold as he froze her mouth so he won’t need to hear her annoying, useless and irritating screams.
When she saw someone of her age slowly dying and two corpses next to her, she felt terrified, as if it was the end of the world however it was only the end of her life. Cinere punched her face, pushed her against the ground and punched again and again and again until her death… somehow to him, this was relaxing, to be the one beating up someone instead of being drugged, poisoned and hit, to be the « bully » was fun to him.

The 3 « spectators » were shocked, wasn’t this kid supposed to have never killed someone yet he was so savage ? Obviously, his father was the least shocked yet he was still astonished at his son’s brutality and mercilessness, but he still had to test something… suddenly there was kitten next to his feet and his voice echoed in the room, ordering the same thing as earlier.
« Kill. » only one word, still he unfortunately understood, he took the kitten in his arms and showed signs of hesitation, unlike the others, he wasn’t willing to kill it.
«Pffff…. Bwahahahahahahhah !! » the mage burst out laughing, this event was just hilarious to him because…
« …this kid is a freak, humans don’t matter to his eyes yet a mere kitten make him hesitate… ? »… the assassin muttered to himself as his brows furrowed.
Hearing this, Cinere’s smile twisted as he cut throated the kitten with reluctance, that was to be expected, it wouldn’t have ended just with those four worthless life, why would it be ?
After finishing and showing his usual cold and apathetic look, those 3 monsters felt that this kid was fit for this training, even if his body is weak, it’s alright.

«I will go first, I want to see how he fights then I will prepare his future lessons~ it seems like I am going to have fun. » both the lord and the mage nodded as they left this room like a fog, the assassin probably licked his lips under his mask.
Without even saying anything, Cinere threw some ice knifes at the assassin who seemed to be positively surprised.
« Good !! » nevertheless it was far from being enough, Cinere stopped moving as he found a knife in his belly, smoothly removing it he backed away as he used wind magic to be less slow and more wary about his surroundings.
The assassin whistled, praising this 7 years old kid that could stay calm despite being stabbed, hah, he shouldn’t take him as a kid he thought, after all who is his father ?


A few hours later, Cinere was covered with wounds as expected, why wouldn’t he be after all ? However, that wasn’t important, the assassin was maybe unscathed but deeply he was outraged, even after losing so much blood, his moves didn’t even slow down. They were still as average as ever, as mediocre as ever, as… lifeless as ever, he seemed to be a deficient rusted machine.
“Let’s stop now.” Hiding his shock, the assassin only said a few words and turned his back… as expected, even hearing what he said, Cinere didn’t hesitated and froze his own blood, throwing literally bloody knifes at his back.
As planned, he easily avoided them… but what he did not expect was that kid will also be running… a shame he was too small and slow, otherwise, it would have worked… without letting him the time to react, he knocked him out as he said a few words.

“Outstanding.” It was the word that fitted this kid the most, what a pity that it will change soon.


Waking up, Cinere couldn’t but feel drowsy as he felt the consequences of blood’s loss, at this moment, he need to watch what was around him, there was an old man, the mage who laughed when he saw his hesitation about killing the kitten.
“What am I going to do now ?” Cinere’s face twisted as he asked with a scornful tone, the mage only lifted his brows as flames began to surround this arrogant kid, not even letting him rest correctly and realizes in what kind of situation he was, all he wanted was to burn him alive and of course to make sure he survives, afterward, this kid won’t dare t-

“Hm ?” this was something he didn’t expect, his face didn’t change, momentarily, he understood that no matter what, this kid won’t change, at least as long as the pain is physical, his face won’t change, he won’t be hurt, he won’t budge an inch.
So he dispelled his flames, while he thought that despite the fact that it won’t really hurt him, he still decided to make him learn magic by the most vicious way possible, “experiencing” the spells. Why ?
Because he needed to make him learn magic the fastest possible, since it was an order, also, it was necessary to watch his progress closely, just in case, since they might need to judge his power and eliminate if he represents a danger.

And even if he is talentless, he will have to do the best he can to make this kid transcend this supposedly absolute called talent, because he doesn’t want to be killed by this walking calamity, even if soon this is the end of his lifespan, he can’t underestimate this… thing.
In the end, all he has to do is to train harshly this kid for years.



After letting his body suffering from coldness and fire, it was still not the end, did he think that will end like this ?
Actually yes, he thought this will end after those two… but well, like some say, never two without three, his father was going to “train” him this time, is this why he was tied up to a wooden table ? Was he going to learn how to escape while being chained ? Somehow, he hoped that wasn’t what he was thinking, unfortunately, he was wrong. Seeing him with knifes and misshapen tools, he could only sighs and look at his father’s unique smile.
…
And he knew that “suffering” will be his training yet he didn’t care, he just felt annoyed at their useless and worthless actions, all of it just begins because of a madman’s fetish and sadism…
…
Pathetic.

OOC : Not even 10K words~ but almost (9,7)
Welp, if the 3 are written differently, it's completely normal since I didn't write them at the same time~ and well I slightly changed how I was writing. That's all~

Anyway... one day, I should put directly links in my card... it will be easier then to find what I want to find.
Meh... not now, I don't want to~

 

((OMG, this is so late! >.<

This was supposed to come right after the SS with Raz-kun, Kynn-chan, Jin-kun and Victory-chan Utopia-kun, but well, delays, sickness RL and what not happened... Oh well.))

Spoiler: A Moment Of Sadness, Is Always Followed By A Moment Of Happiness

Spoiler: Dreams of What Has Long Been Lost

It felt cold. That was the only Hikari felt... Cold, very cold.

Hikari didn't understand what was happening, but the cold wasn't pleasing... Hikari felt like there were people near her, but Hikari couldn't remember who they were... Why was it this cold?

Hikari felt the cold slowly enveloping her. Hikari didn't want to let it though, the cold was uncomfortable... It was very... Cold.

Suddenly, something happened, and a slightly warm feeling started to fill Hikari, it was weak, it was small... But it was definitely there.

Hikari felt comfortable with it, the warmness was cozy, it was pleasing... Hikari wanted to embrace this warm feeling for as long as possible.

It was only at the last moment, that Hikari suddenly noticed... It was dark.


Hikari walked through a green scenery, trees were all around, and Hikari could feel the faint smell that comes after a drizzle, it was... A comfortable feeling, it felt like home, but Hikari wasn't sure why... Did Hikari know this place?

A blond girl ran past Hikari and turned around, she seemed young, maybe 6 years old? Hikari isn't sure... She smiled and approached Hikari.

"Are you new here? I never saw you before? What's your name? What were you doing in the woods? You need help? Who made those clothes? They're pretty-"

"Ah-ah-ah... Hi... Hikari..."

*tilts head* "You know my name?"

"No, no... Hikari, my name is Hikari... Hikari Shiki." *bows*

"Oooooh, we have the same name!!!" *hugs* "Shiki though? Hikari-san is a noble then? I never met someone with a surname before! It's so exciting! Is it nice to have a surname? Do you live in a castle? What is it like? Do you have lots of servants?"

"Hi-Hikari is-isn't sure... Hi-Hikari thinks... Thinks she is not a noble... But... Hikari does live in a big temple..."

"A big temple? Then are you a priestess? That's great! I'm training to be a priestess too! I don't have any priestess friends, what are your favorite gods? I really love the harvest goddess, I think her image is very beautiful, I want to be able to make huuuuuuuge temple for her one day! Okaa-san likes the sun god though, his look is so imposing though, I prefer the kinder looking gods, they seem more easy to approach-"

"Hikari... Hikari likes the gap goddess... The illusion goddess too... And the flower goddess... Yukari-sama, Ran-sama and Yuuka-sama are really nice to Hikari... And and-"

"Yuuka-san!? She is so scary though!" >.< "Okaa-san told me to never anger Yuuka-san! Ah, and Yukari-san? I only heard a bit of her, but she seems mostly unknown?" *tilts head* "Even Okaa-san knew nothing more than her name... Ah ah, and who is Ran-san? I never heard of this one! Is she pretty!?"

"Y-yes... Ran-sama is like... She has 9 really fluffy yellow tails... She was really kind to Hikari, and taught a lot of things to Hikari too..."

"You met the goddess!? How was it how was it!? Was it really-"

"Hikari! Where are you? You need to have lunch before we go through your prayers!"

"Coming Okaa-san!

Wanna come too Hikari-chan? Okaa-san would be happy to meet Hikari-chan!"

"Ha-hai! I-if Hikari is not a bother... Hikari would like to accompany... Hikari-san..."

"Teehee, your way of speaking is so weird! Ah, Hikari-chan is fine for me, no need to be too formal.

Well, let's hurry up!"

Hikari-sa- Hikari-chan grabbed Hikari's hand and started running, Hikari had a hard time keeping up with her, but Hikari ran after while we held hands.

It was so strange... Hikari felt at ease right now... Hikari didn't know where she was, nor what is happening, but... Hikari is still comfortable... It is a very... Warm feeling...

Warm? Hikari felt warm... What is Hikari forgetting...? When did Hikari feel warm-?

"Hikari! What took you so long? You do know we-

Oh, a visitor, that is unusual, who might you be?"

"She is Hikari-chan! We have the same name Okaa-san! I found her wandering through the woods! She is also a priestess Okaa-san!"

Hikari-san brought Hikari to a village, she was talking to a woman that was similar to her, but older... Maybe she was Hikari-chan's mother?

"A priestess? All the way here? What brings you to our village Hikari-san?"

"Ah... What brought... Hikari... Here?" *tilts head* "Hikari doesn't... Know? When Hikari came to, Hikari was walking through the woods... Then hikari met Hikari-san-" "Chan!" "Not now Hikari!" "Ri-right... Hikari met Hikari-chan and... And now Hikari is here... Hi-Hikari apologizes for the bother." *bows*

"No idea of where you came from...? Did you lose your memories or something...?"

"Yes! No, uhn... Hi-Hikari means... Hikari did lose her memories, but it was some months ago... Hikari had some lapses, but Hikari doesn't think she is losing them again...

Still, Hikari doesn't know how she got here..."

"Hikari-chan came to play with me!" *hugs*

"Hikari! Don't trouble our visitor like that!

I'm really sorry, she can be so unreasonable at times..." *bows*

"N-no... Hikari doesn't mind..."

"Hikari-chan will stay for lunch, right?" *snuggles*

"F-for lunch...? I-is it really-" *stomach grumbles* *blushes* "Is it really alright...?"

*giggles* "Well, if you don't mind, we could have one person at lunch without a problem~

You shouldn't really invite people without consulting me first though!" *pinches small her daughter's cheeks*

"I-I'm sorry!!!" >.<

"The-then... Hikari will be in your care." *bows*

Hikari-chan and her mother turned around, Hikari-chan still held Hikari's hand, and we walked together.

It was so strange... Hikari felt nostalgic... Hikari felt this was a... A place that was important for Hikari... Was it important for Hikari in the past...? But then, why didn't Hikari hear of it...?

We kept on walking until we arrived at a small house, it was simple, but seemed pretty comfortable though, Hikari felt like... Like home... As if that was home... Why did that bring Hikari a home-like feeling...?

"Well, then, shall we eat?"

While Hikari was wondering, it seemed like Hikari-chan's mother had already put the table up and everything was ready for eating... Hikari really should ask her name...

"Teehee, Hikari-chan stayed in a daze for quite a while! Did Hikari-chan like our house? It is quite pretty isn't it? I really like home, Otou-san doesn't come much during the day, but he is also pretty nice! Hikari-chan could meet him later, Hikari-chan will stay for meeting Otou-san right? I really-"

"Hikari..." *puts fingers on forehead* "Don't overwhelm her..."

"Ah uhn... Hikari thinks she... Wouldn't... Min... D..."

"He-hey, what's happening?"

"D-don't fall!"

"Hold her in place!"

Hikari felt her legs giving in... Hikari was tired... Hikari's sight was getting darker... What was happening to Hikari...?

"O-Okaa-san! She is passing through!"

"P-passing!?"

"H-hang on! Hikari-chan! Hikari-chan-!"

It went black... It went black again... Hikari was amidst pure darkness...


Hikari saw some light... Hikari felt dizzy... Where was Hikari in...?

"Ah, Hikari-chan woke up! You worried me for a second there!"

Hikari looked to her side and saw a girl... She was blond and had blue eyes... Her outfit was similar to Hikari's... Hikari...?

"Still Remember me? Hikari-chan really shocked me when Hikari-chan disappeared back then."

She resembled Hikari... She looked like 10 or so years old... What was happening here...? She is...

"Is Hikari-chan alright? Did Hikari-chan get a fever or something?" *puts hand on Hikari's forehead* "Seems normal to me..."

"Hi... Hikari-chan...?"

"Right! Hikari-chan remembered! Or... Did Hikari-chan just repeat what I said? You remember, right?"

"Hi-Hikari remembers... Hikari was... At... At Hikari-chan's house... Then Hikari felt weak... Hikari's sight went dark and..."

"And then Hikari-chan disappeared! Hikari-chan really scared me! I still remember that very vivdly, how could someone simply disappear through my arms!?" >.<

"And then Hikari-chan suddenly appears in the backyard while completely fainted... 6 years later... Really, how did that happen? Well... Does Hikari-chan remember it?"

*blink blink blink* "6-6-6 years...? Hi-Hikari was... B-but Hikari was there just now and-and then-"

*pat pat* "Don't worry, it's okay. Can Hikari-chan rise? I'll show Hikari-chan around at least." *smiles*

"Hikari... Hikari thinks she can..." *slowly gets out of bed*

"Good! Here here! I'll show Hikari-chan! Not that many people come visit, so it's nice having Hikari-chan here!"

"O-okay..."

Hikari-chan walked around while showing the house to Hikari. It was definitely a different house than the last one, it was bigger, with a strange design and... Really messy at some parts, though completely clean at others... Hikari wasn't sure what to take of it...

There was a room Hikari-chan ignored when showing the house around... Hikari wondered what that room was... Hikari-chan didn't mention it though, so Hikari decided to leave it be.

It was a strange place... But... Warm... Very warm... Hikari felt warm before, didn't she...? Where did this warm feeling come from...? Why is it important for Hikari...?

"And that's it for the inside! Does Hikari-chan want to see the outside too?"

"Ah-ah sure! Hikari would like it..."

"Hikari-chan isn't even hearing me..." *pouts* *flicks her forehead* "Don't go dazing around this much! It's bad for Hikari-chan!"

"Hi-Hikari is sorry..." *rubs forehead*

*sighs* "Alright, let me show Hikari-chan the outside, I got some nice mushrooms this time, so it will be a good harvest!"

Mushrooms...? Hikari wondered what Hikari-chan meant with it... Hikari followed anyway.

The outside was... Unexpected.

There was no village, rather, there were nothing except trees around, it was a clearing, and Hikari saw only trees and trees on the surroundings...

"A bit lonely, isn't it? But it's okay, I already got used to it, it's a pretty nice place once you get over that!

Here here! Let me show Hikari-chan the plantation!"

Hikari-chan grabbed Hikari's hand and started dragging her to a corner on the side of the house... When we turned, Hikari could see... Something... It was... Disturbing? Messy? Flunctuating...? Hikari didn't know... It was just... Just... Weird, there was a weird thing there.

"Hi-Hikari-chan... What is that...?" Hikari pointed towards the thing.

"That?" *tilts head* "That what? There is nothing there Hikari-chan."

"No no... Hikari can definitely see it..." Hikari took a few steps towards it. "Right here, it's-"

"Do-don't touch it!"

Hikari-chan rushed to Hikari's side and pulled Hikari...

Hikari felt herself being pulled... Pulled away... Away from...

It was dark.


Hikari was at Delta Town. And Hikari saw... Hikari...? Hikari-chan...? Who is her...?

The surroundings were gloom. People were crying... Hikari... Chan...? Was crying. She was crying crying and crying, an elf was hugging her, and... Onee-chan? Onee-chan seemed really saddened too... What has happening now...?

Hikari saw a grave, Hikari... A grave...? It seems similar to... What Hikari-chan pulled Hikari away from...

Hikari stepped back. It was cold, Hikari felt it was very cold there, Hikari didn't want to get near that cold...

"I finally found you!"

It shattered.

Everything... Shattered, it was as if there was a glass window in front of Hikari... And it broke, Hikari's surroundings were black. It was black, but strange, it was moving, it was constant, yet constantly changing, it was-

"Just what the hell were you doing girl!?"

Hikari turned around, there was...

"Yu... Yukari-sama...?"

"Seriously... First you decide to go to Earth, then you almost lose your body due to lack of Divine Energy, and then you start wondering through time!? Give me a break girl! Take better care of yourself!"

"A-a-almost lost her body...? Hikari... Was... And-and... Wondering through time...? Wh-what was...?"

"Haa... I expected as much... Seriously...

Uhn... Right... I guess I'll need to explain pretty much everything..." Yukari-sama sat down on... Nothing? It was still black below Yukari-sama, but she seemed to be sitting on something... "Ask away, I'll try answering... Haa... Is that how your mother felt all the time? What's up with you causing this much trouble for youself...?"

"Ask...?" *tilts head*

"Yeah, I bet you have alot of questions from that whole trip to Earth and on what happened right now, right? Better than me trying to make some through explanation, it's better for you to just ask the things you care about."

Yukari-sama seemed tired... And... Worried...

Hikari felt bad... Hikari didn't understand what was happening, Hikari didn't know why it happened, but it was Hikari's fault, wasn't it? Hikari doesn't want to cause trouble to Yukari-sama like this...

"Then... Uhn... Hikari was... Was... Going through time... Uhn... Almost lost her body... And and... Eto... There was Hikari-chan and... And... Ah! Right! Hikari went through that after that trip with Raz-san, Jin-san, Kynn-chan and-and-and... And that one...

The-then... What Hikari should ask... Eto... Ah! Does Yukari-sama knows why Hikari wasn't sent to Earth together with everyone?"

"Oh, that? You were barred, their pantheon wouldn't interfere on a few people summoning, but they definitely wouldn't allow a deity to come like that, so they stopped you from going... Or well, at least the part that mattered, your body did go there after all."

"Ba-barred...? Right... Hikari can't interfere..." Hikari wonders if she should go out again... What is the point of Hikari going if she can't do anything... Whenever Hikari goes, she'll only get in the way-

*flicks forehead* "Baka, don't look this sullen. You have your job, they have theirs, help them in the way you can, be by their side, and make sure to accept their sacrifices and give appropriate boons, they give them from heart after all.

Just that is enough. You don't need any more than that, Hikari."

"I-is it really enough...?"

"Of course it is! Why wouldn't it be? Did you feel sadness coming from them when they offered you their sacrifices? Or did you feel hope? Hope of things getting better because of their loss?

I won't tell you you should like being a goddess of sacrifices... But I think it's better to feel happy that you were able to help your friends with your power, than to feel depressive because you can't help them directly."

"Yukari... Yukari-sama..." *hugs* "Thank you... Thank you Yukari-sama..." *sobs*

"O-oi! Why are you crying!? Stop crying girl! Just... Agh! Fine." *hugs back* "It's going to be alright..."

"Uhm... Hikari is happy to have Yukari-sama by her side..." *sobs* "Very very happy..."

"Same here... Haa... So, anything else? I bet there are plenty of things you didn't quite get..."

"Ah! Ri-right!" Hikari snuggled herself a bit to sit on Yukari-sama's lap... She seemed surprised, but... Happy... Hikari was glad... "Eto... Why was Hikari that cold and weak...? Hikari already got used to being hungry, but... It felt like Hikari's entire body was really heavy and hard to move... And that just staying awake was really really hard..."

"..."

Yukari-sama looked at Hikari with an amazed face... "Did... Did Hikari say something weird...?" *tilts head*

"... You really... You need to be more self aware girl... I thought you were already conscious of what would happen when you decided to go to Earth anyway..."

"Self... Aware...?"

*sighs* "Sorry, I guess it might look obvious to me because I'm already used to this... But you really need to learn it, alright? Next time you might get in serious trouble if you do things without properly grasping the consequences of your actions... Well, I guess you already know that that from the last time you went to the pantheon... Still, you need to dril that in your head... Understood?"

Yukari-sama sounded worried... Worried and... Serious... "Uhm!" Hikari nodded... Hikari doesn't want to make Yukari-sama worried like that... Hikari will learn... Hikari will definitely learn how to take care of herself...

"Alright... So... Question time, what do you need to stay alive and energized?"

"What Hikari needs...? Food? No, that is... Ah! Divine Energy!"

"Right, and you get Divine Energy from...?"

"Fr-from sacrifices! From Hikari's worshippers!"

"Right! So... If you suddenly go to a world that is completely disconnected from your original one... How will you get energy from any sacrifice?"

"... Ah... B-but Hikari doesn't get many sacrifices in the first place! Wh-why would that lead to Hikari...?"

"Because, you need to sustain yourself. You're a goddes of this world and of this world only Hikari... That means, you only exist in here. You can go other planes connected to this one without harm, but if you go to a place that is disconnected from this one, you need to sustain yourself with your own power. You need to force yourself to exist in a place where you do not.

The amount you have available is really small though, and you didn't have anything that would help you sustain yourself... It was impossible to keep it for long... The first thing your soul was giving up on, was the body, the next would be the consciousness, and then life...

This is serious. You had a small amount of time available for yourself, and you didn't even know it... Please, please be more aware of yourself... I cant't always be on the lookout, if your friends hadn't been quick... You might not have returned at all..."

Yukari-sama looked sad... Regretful... She was looking at Hikari's eyes... And on Hikari's eyes she saw...

"Yukari-sama..." *sobs* "I-it's not your fault..."

"Isn't it...? Who is supposed to teach you about being a goddess then? Ran? Yuuka? Remi? Your mother?"

"N-no! Hi-Hikari is..." *sobs* "Hikari is happy to have Yukari-sama helping Hikari so much... Bu-but-" *sobs* "But Yukari-sama trusted Hikari... Hikari just..." *sobs* "Just failed to answer Yukari-sama's trust..."

Hikari's hand was hurting... Hikari's eyes were dropping... Hikari looked down.. Hikari couldn't look at Yukari-sama... Hikari didn't want to see what face Yukari-sama was making... Hikari just... Hikari just...

Hikari was hugged... It was a tight hug, and... It felt very... Affectionate... Hikari doesn't deserve this... Why does Yukari-sama care so much for Hikari...? Why does Yukari-sama feel sad for when Hikari messes up...? This isn't right... It isn't right at all...

"Silly... Hikari, how old are you?"

"Ho-how-" *sobs* "How old...?" *sob sobs* Ho-how much was it...? Hikari doesn't... "Uhn... 13...? Hikari doesn't-" *sobs* "Doesn't remember..."

Yukari-sama's hand was caressing Hikari's head... It felt nice... It felt comforting...

"You're 15 now, a full-fledged adult that should be totally responsible for herself and already in a good enough age to be married and have a child or two." Yukari-sama put her hand on Hikari's chin and raised Hikari's head to look at her eyes... Why were they caring so much for Hikari...? Why were those eyes telling Hikari Hikari did nothing wrong? Why...? "Do you feel like that Hikari? Like you are an adult completely independent and responsible for yourself?"

Hikari shook her head. "Then why would you need to act like it?" Yukari-sama's hugged Hikari again, her face going over Hikari's shoulder. "You are a child Hikari... A child on an adult's body, with a goddess' responsibilities... It's okay to mess up, the adults are there to fix your mess ups... You don't need to feel bad for causing trouble... Children can cause all trouble they want, adults are the ones that should make sure that the children can keep safe while playing around and messing up with one another... You shouldn't need to have this many responsibilities... It's okay... It will be okay... You have plenty of people that care for you... We can't take your responsibilities over, but we will be there to assist you in the way we can, alright? I can promise you this much... At least I will..."

"Yukari..." *sobs* "Yukari-sama..." *sobs* "Yukari-samaaaaa..." Hikari buried her face on Yukari-sama's chest, Yukari-sama gently caressed Hikari's back...

Hikari was tired... Hikari didn't want this... Hikari never wanted this... Hikari just wanted... What did Hikari want anyway...? Hikari is tired of being a goddess... Hikari is tired of being a burden... Hikari is...

"Yukari-sama..." *sobs* "Would Yukari-sama be happier-" *sobs sobs* "if..." *sobs* "If Hikari..." *sobs* "If Hikari wasn't here...?" Yukari-sama froze her movements "If Hikari..." *sobs* "Didn't..." *sobs* "Cause trouble anymore...?"

Yukari-sama didn't reply... Or move... She just stayed there... Hugging Hikari without twitching one bit... "Yukari..." *sobs* "Sama...?"

Yukari-sama distanced her body a small bit and looked at Hikari's eyes, she put her hand on Hikari's head and ruffled Hikari's hair a bit.

"Alright... Let's go!"

Yukari-sama raised from her seat (?) while still holding Hikari, she put Hikari one ground (?) and held Hikari's hand.

"Go...? Go-go where?"

"Delta Town!"

"Wh-wh-what!?"

Yukari-sama didn't reply to Hikari, instead, she opened a gap, and entered it while dragging Hikari together.

Spoiler: A Normal Day Is A Happy Day, But Can Happiness Be Found In A Normal Abnormalness?

Snow fell from the sky. It was Hikari's first time seeing it from this close... The snow has been falling for a while now, but Aeternus is too high up in the sky, so Hikari can only see the white plains from above...

It was pretty, the white flocks kept on falling, while people kept on moving through it as if they weren't even there... Weren't they noticing it? It was so pretty... And still, the roads were... Crowded.

Aeternus felt more soothing and easier to move, the streets were bigger, and there weren't this many people around...

Hikari held Yukari-sama's hand tighter... It was scary... There were too many people here... Why did Yukari-sama bring Hikari here...?

"Yosh, make sure to not let go of my hand, alright? You may get lost otherwise."

"Whe-where are we going...?"

"Hmmmm... To the restaurant!"

"Wh-whoa!"

Yukari-sama raised her left arm with her hand pointing upwards, while she held Hikari's hand with her right arm. The people nearby were looking... It felt embarrassing...

Yukari-sama kept walking and Hikari trudged along, Yukari-sama seemed to be in a pretty cheerful mood as she hummed a happy tune... Wh-what was happening here...?

"Yu-Yukari-sama-"

"Oh, look, an acessories store, do you want any Hikari?"

Yukari-sama was looking through a stall, there were a few pendants, bracelets, earrings... Hikari felt nostalgic for some reason...

"Hello dear lady, would you like to buy some matching acessories with your daughter?"

Yukari-sama froze, she was unmoving... "Wha-what happened Yukari-sama!?" Hikari tugged her hand.

"Ah-ah-ah... I-I'm sorry, I just... Uhn... Right, Hikari is just my... My protegee, she is not my da-da-daughter... Uhn... Do-do you want anything Hikari? I-I'm good myself-"

"Yukari-sama... Is everything really alright...?" Yukari-sama was sweating so much, was she really okay? Hikari was worried...

"Y-yes, definitely, I was just... Ah! Right, I'm hungry! We should go eat! We can look through the stalls later!

I'm sorry for taking your time sir, we're going!" >.<

Yukari-sama started walking away with quick steps, she seemed really flustered... Hikari doesn't understand...

"Yukari-sama... Is everything really alright...?" Hikari asked in a worried tone...

Yukari-sama stopped and turned around, she saw Hikari's face and gave a gentle smile before crouching down and matching Hikari's eye level"

"Yes, everything is okay" She put her free hand on the back of Hikari's head. "I was just a little flustered and didn't know how to react, it's alright, okay?"

"U-uhm!"

"Good! Now let's go, I'm sure you'll enjoy the food here!"

Yukari-sama raised herself and started taking Hikari with her again, Yukari-sama was quite excited... Why though...? Why was Yukari-sama so energetic when she's just.. Just going to eat with someone as bothersome as Hikari...

"Hikari."

"Eh?" Hikari looked up, it seemed we had stopped walking, and Yukari-sama was looking directly at Hikari's face.

"You're more important than you might imagine. Remember that."

Hikari tilted her head, but Yukari-sama didn't say anything more, and instead, resumed walking forward, which Hikari followed.


We arrived at a restaurant before long, it was... What was this feeling...?

Hikari felt a strong tug at her heart. It hurt... That place.. It hurt... Hikari stopped in her tracks, Yukari-sama looked at Hikari confusedly.

"Hikari?"

Hikari shook her head. "Not this one... Hikari doesn't wanna..."

"Really? It's the best in the whole town, are you sure of it?"

Hikari nodded. "I see... It is still there somewhere... Alright, we'll go to another one then. There is a nice cozy place near here."

We walked for just a bit longer before finding a new restaurant, it was smaller and less intimidating than the last one... But most importantly, it wasn't tugging at Hikari's heart.

"Is this one alright?"

"Uhm!"

"Yosh, then... Let's enjoy ourselves!" Yukari-sama walked inside and Hikari followed.

The inside was very warm and comforting, it seemed like a very good place to relax in, Hikari was happy Yukari-sama brought us here. It seemed like a place that Hikari would be able to enjoy staying at.

Yukari-sama just walked forward and chose a table for us, Hikari sat at it as well and... Eh? There is food coming in already? The restaurants at Aeternus weren't like that...

"Ah, don't worry, I'm just a bit well-known here, so I end up getting... A bit of a preferential treatment, it's okay to enjoy it!"

The people serving the food looked very hurriedly and sweating... Was today a busy day? But Hikari didn't see many filled tables...

"Here, taste this one!" Yukari-sama picked something with the chopsticks and moved it closer to Hikari's mouth, Hikari ate it and... "Yummy..." "Teehee, I knew it was a good choice. Let's dig in!"

"I-itadakimasu!"

We started eating and the food was really yummy, Hikari tasted a lot of different things... It was very different from what Pierre-san usually served at the tavern, but in a good way, sometimes Yukari-sama would pick a dish she thought Hikari would like and put it near Hikari's mouth... They were always very tasty.

It took a while, but we finished eating after some dishes, Hikari was still hungry, but Hikari got used to the feeling already...

"Okay... Then let's go!"

"Do-don't we need to pay?"

"Oh... I-I already have a tab, I'll just pay it at the month's end."

"Ah-alright!"

Hikari felt glad they trusted Yukari-sama this much, it really makes things a lot easier!

We got out, and the sun seemed to already be setting... Days with snow seemed to last so little, Hikari wondered why... Still, people didn't seem to care much for it, and intended to stay out during the night... How mysterious, Hikari never saw people out on the night in Aeternus, they were either at the Tavern or at their home...

"Yukari-sama... Why are people not going home when the sun is setting? They shouldn't stay out when there is no sun, should they?"

"Ah, that? This is a merchant town, they need to make business with clients from all over the plains. They can't really stop working because the days are shorter, so... It's kinda how it works."

"It seems tough..."

"It is." *nod nod* "But it also makes things easier for us."

"Easier...?" *tilts head* "Why so...?"

"Because now it's shopping time!"

Yukari-sama shouted and raised her hand... People looked at us weirdly... Yukari-sama, it's embarrassing, don't do that!

"Let's go!"

Yukari-sama didn't seem to care though, and just moved onwards while holding Hikari's hand.


We entered a clothing store, there were a lot of weird clothes that didn't look one bit like what Hikari was used to... It was what the people were used on the streets though...

They were so big... Hikari saw lots of differently dressed people in Aeternus, but nobody used this sort of big clothes... They seemed hard to move in, it's too thick...

One of the store's clerk looked at us and instantly paled.

"De-dear gods! What are you two doing out in the snow with this kind of clothes!? Do you wish to freeze!?"

Hikari tilted her head, "Eto... Hikari is fine though?"

"Ho-how can you be-"

"I'm using some heating magic while we're outside, you don't need to worry. Rather, we're looking for some clothing for my protegee, do you have anything that fits her? Preferrably some lighter clothes, she spends most of her time in Aeternus, so winter clothes aren't a necessity."

"O-oh, right... Not everyone has enough mana to constantly spend it in heating like that, you must be a great magician! A-ah, what am I doing, clothes for the little lady, right?" She crouched down a bit to reach Hikari's eye level.

"La-la-lady...?"

"Yep, do help her have some fun, this girl definitely needs it."

"Alright, then just come with me! I'll show you the cutest clothes we have!"

The woman grabbed Hikari's hand and started walking away... "Ah-ah Yukari-sama!"

Before Hikari noticed, Yukari-sama had let go of Hikari's hand and let Hikari be taken...

The woman brought Hikari to a cabin, "I'll bring a few things that I think that suit you, alright? Tell me what you like, and we can start working from there."

She closed the cabin door and Hikari could hear her steps going away... Wh-what now...?

Before long, Hikari heard some steps getting closer... "Try those out!"

Some clothes were handed over the wall of the cabin, Hikari took them and looked... Hikari is supposed to wear those?

I-it was alright, right... The cabin was closed after all... I-it's embarrassing... Uhn... Right...

Hikari undressed and put the brought clothes in... They seemed to fit Hikari's size...

"How is it Hikari? Can I take a look?"

"Ha-hai!"

Hikari opened the cabin's door, and Yukari-sama was sat there smiling. "Oh, you look great!"

Hikari blushed a bit... "Tha-thank you..."

"Test out the other ones, see what you prefer."

"A-alright!"

Hikari went through many sets... Some were pretty, others a bit weird... Some... Hikari didn't even know how to put them in... Others were really uncomfortable... It took a while, but...

"So... Did you like any one in particular?"

"Eto... They're pretty, but... Hikari doesn't know... They seem... They somehow don't fit with Hikari..."

"Not fit...? They seemed great for you though."

"Y-yes, but... A-ah! That one! Bring Hikari that one!"

"Of all things... Alright, here you go."

Yukari-sama just stretched her hand and it went through a gap to get the cloth Hikari wanted, she lent it to Hikari and Hikari got herself in the cabin again...

....
...
...

"Yukari-sama...?"

"Yes?"

"Hikari... Can't put it in..."

"Ah!" *giggles* "Of course, can you let me in? I'll help you out."

"U-um..."

Hikari opened the door and Yukari-sama entered and started helping Hikari out... It was strange... Hikari didn't feel embarrassed even with Yukari-sama helping Hikari getting changed... It felt like it was rather nicely actually...

"There you go... Did you learn it?"

"It's tough..."

*giggles* "No worries, you can take your time, I'm sure your mother would be more than happy with helping you putting it in."

"U-uhm! So-so... How does Hikari look...?"

"Hmmmm... Not quite there yet... Ah, I know." Yukari-sama reached her hand out and undid the braid on Hikari's hair... It fell loose on Hikari's back, which felt a bit weird... Hikari got too used to the braid... Though Hikari entered the Empire without it as well.

"There we go... Perfect."

Hikari looked at herself in the mirror... It was pretty... Hikari was pretty...

"It is... Hikari really likes it Yukari-sama..."

"I can certainly see that... Here, let me take a photo."

"A... Fotou...?"

"Yes yes, you'll see, you'll see..." Yukari-sama opened a gap near her hand and a strange black thing was taken out of it. "Just position yourself like this... Look like that and... Uhn... Ah, right, let us change the background a bit." Hikari felt a gap opening behind her... Wh-what was Yukari-sama doing...? "And..." *click* *swish* "I really love those that instantly print, they're a lot nicer than the digital ones... Come, take a look Hikari."

A strange parchment was on Yukari-sama's hand... It looked smoother and cleaner than normal... And it was pure white...

Hikari got close and saw the other side...

"Ah!"

Spoiler: Photo

"Hehe, pretty, isn't it...? For you." Yukari-sama gave it to Hikari.

"I-is it really alright...?"

"Definitely, it will serve as a recording. I want you to keep it."

Yukari-sama had a very happy face right now... Hikari got joyful seeing that. "Uhm... Thank you, Yukari-sama... Hikari really appreciates it."

Yukari-sama ruffled Hikari's hair. "No worries, I'm glad you enjoyed it... Just this one is enough?"

"Uhm! It's plenty."

"Alright..." Yukari-sama opened a gap and took some big gold coins out of it and gave them to the clerk, the clerk made a wide-eyed face though... "Thanks, I'm glad I could see this girl smiling like this.

Shall we go?" Yukari-sama turned back to Hikari.

"Uhm!"

Hikari held Yukari-sama's hand, and then we walked out of the store in a happy mood.

Spoiler: Just How Much, Is Enough For Love?

It was really dark now... The sun sets so fast in winter... Hikari prefers the sun though...

Yukari-sama seemed to not mind it though, as she gleefully walked through the streets... Hikari was glad we were holding hands, Hikari feels like she would easily get lost otherwise...

We walked for a while without saying anything... It was strange, Hikari felt nice, Hikari felt happy, but Hikari didn't feel like talking... Shouldn't we be talking if we were happy?

Yet, Hikari didn't feel like it was a problem at all...

Yukari-sama led Hikari to a slightly deserted place on the Town's outskirts, then she opened a gap and took a bench out of it... Yukari-sama uses her powers for the weirdest of reasons... She sat on the bat and motioned for Hikari to sit next to her, which Hikari did.

"Before I get on the main topic... Why the Miko outfit of all things? It's not like you're a priestess anymore."

"Well... Hikari just thought it fitted? Hikari has been wanting to use one ever since Ran-sama showed them back when Hikari was still learning about the gods... But Hikari thought she shouldn't ask for one, so... Hikari was really happy to get one now!"

"... Silly, you should have just asked, I could've gotten one from Reimu... I guess you wouldn't want to show the armpits... I-I mean, I could've just gotten one, alright? It doesn't take that much effort to open a gap and go get an outfit..." *pats her head* "You shouldn't really hold back on these things."

Yukari-sama really was too kind... Hikari can't understand it... Why to Hikari? What does Hikari have to make Yukari-sama act like that...?

"But... Hikari didn't know Yukari-sama well back then... Nor did Hikari know Ran-sama... Hikari was already learning a lot and being taken care of... Hikari didn't feel like she should ask for more..."

Yukari-sama looked a bit troubled, but she just gave Hikari a caring smile and ruffled Hikari's hair a bit... Somehow it hurt. On Hikari's heart... It was hurting...

"I see... Well then, what about now? Do you feel close enough to ask for those things?"

"Y-yes! De-definitely!

Though Hikari still... Doesn't think she deserves it..."

Hikari looked down, Hikari doesn't deserve it at all... Hikari just... Wish she could cause less trouble... To everyone...

"Haa... Hikari... Look at me." Hikari looked up again, Yukari-sama showed a... Hikari isn't sure... Her face was worried? Caring? Concerned? Hikari wasn't able to judge... "Now tell me, did you enjoy today?"

"Y-yes! Hi-Hikari really enjoyed it!"

*nods* "And... Do you think I enjoyed it?"

"If Yukari-sama... Hikari... Hikari thinks so...?"

"I did, I had a lot of fun in fact, it was just eating and shopping for a few clothes, but I thoroughly enjoyed every second of it...

Don't you think it's enough?"

"E... Enough...?"

"Yes..." Yukari-sama looked gloomy... "Enough, to stay with the people you love, to have a happy day shopping... Isn't this more than enough reason to care for one another? To help in what you can? For the sake of being able to spend these days together? For the sake of enjoying a simple everyday life?

You keep looking at me with a face that asks 'why is Yukari-sama looking after me?', I don't need a reason, I just like you, so I help you and want to be with you, what other reason could I possibly need?"

"A reason... But Hikari... Why would Yukari-sama like Hikari of all people...? Surely there are better..." Hikari felt her eyes getting wet... Not now... Hikari doesn't want Yukari-sama looking at her when Hikari is like this... "Better... Better people out there..." *sobs* "People that don't cause trouble and worry to Yukari-sama all the time..."

*sighs* "There are definitely some people that cause way less trouble out there... And yet, why should I care for them?"

Hikari was confused... What does... "Why should... Yukari-sama... Care...?"

"Yes, why? Why should I care for someone that isn't close to me, that I didn't see growing up, that has nothing to do with me, or that has never even saw my face?

Why would I care about someone like that when there is a girl desperately needing help right in front of my eyes? The exact same girl that I have been looking at since before she was born...? You tell me, why would I care for those others, when I could care for you?"

Yukari-sama looked so sad... Why was Yukari-sama sad...? Hikari is the one that... Hikari is... "Hikari... Hikari is..." *sobs* "Yu-Yukari-samaaaaa" Hikari hugged Yukari-sama and cried... Hikari cried and cried, Hikari cried her heart out...

Yukari-sama gently caressed Hikari's hair while she mubled a few calming words... Hikari didn't understand them, but Hikari was happy to hear it anyway...

"Is it... Is it really okay...?" *sobs* "Is it really okay for Hikari to be a constant burden for Yukari-sama... For Hikari to-" *sobs* "to constantly cause trouble and need help...?"

"Of course it is... I told you, it's the adults' job to care for the children, we'll be here for you, I will be here for you. You can rest assured Hikari, nobody will blame you for causing a trouble or two... I just... I just wish I could lift your responsibilities off your shoulders... I'm sorry for not being able to do this much..."

*shakes head* "No! Yu-Yukari-sama... Yukari-sama already did too much... Way too much... Hikari is..." *sobs* "Really glad..." *sobs* "For all of Yukari-sama's help..."

Hikari wondered what face Yukari-sama was making... Hikari couldn't see it... Hikari wanted to look, but Hikari didn't want to move either... Hikari just wanted to remain as she was...

"Silly... Help is never too much... But it's okay... Things will definitely turn out alright... I'm sure they will..."

Yukari-sama kept on caressing Hikari's hair... Hikari lost track of the time... Rather, Hikari didn't care... Hikari just... Stayed there... Hikari thinks Hikari was crying, but Hikari isn't sure... Hikari doesn't mind though... It's fine like this... It should be... Fine...

Hikari's sight was long covered in black, but after a while, Hikari couldn't hear her own sobs anymore.

Spoiler: Change Is Never Easy, But We Can Do It One Step At A Time

Hikari was in a house... Hikari was here before... At some point in time, Hikari was definitely here...

The house was a mess... There were mushrooms growing on the walls, books spread on the floor, dust all around... A huge and terrible mess... Yet Hikari felt there was no place that she could want to be, more than here.

A strange house, Hikari walked around it for a while... Hikari felt she had been here a really small amount of time ago...

"Huh? Who's there? I didn't feel anyone going through the barrier?"

"R-Ran-sama?"

Hikari turned around... No, the voice was similar, but... It wasn't Ran-sama... She was a blond woman, she wore a black and white outfit and was holding a broom... Somehow, Hikari felt that broom wasn't going to be used to clean this place though...

"No, Hi-Hikari is sorry, Hikari thought it was someone else..." *bows*

"Sorry? Eh, whateva... More importantly, how did ya get here? There are barriers around for a reason, ya know?"

"Barrier...? Eto... A-a-ah! I-is Hikari on a dream again...?"

"Dream...? What crap did ya smoke girl? This is a very solid reality." She approached Hikari and... "See? No dream here!" She was pinching Hikari's cheeks! >.<

"O-o-ouch! Pl-please stop! Hikari is sorry!"

"Haa... Alright, so... I take ya have no idea how ya got 'ere?"

Hikari shook her head... Why did she have to pinch so strongly...?

"Eh, whateva. Ya can stay for as long as ya don't cause trouble."

"J-j-just like that? I-is it really alright?"

"Yeah, tis okay, ya don't seem like ya want to cause any harm, so I couldn't care less."

"I-is that so... Hi-Hikari is thankful..." *bows* "I-if Hikari may ask... Where are we...?"

"Rainforest, a house in the middle of it."

"Rain... Rainforest...? Hikari was here before-"

"Oh, not again, I take my eyes off for one second and you're already gone!"

Hikari's sight crashed, and then light flooded Hikari's view, Hikari was in a bed... This was... Yukari-sama's house...?

Hikari looked to the side and saw a wide-eyed Ran-sama holding a broom, and a tired-looking Yukari-sama... What was that just now...?

"Yu-Yukari-sama?"

Hikari and Ran-sama looked at each other, Ran-sama had a bit of an amused face and seemed about to start giggling... Hikari wondered what face Hikari was making...

Meanwhile, Yukari-sama held her fingers on her forehead and seemed to be quite angry... Did Hikari mess up again...?

"Really now..." *deep breath* "You can't just go travelling through time whenever you sleep girl. Things can get really messy really quickly if you go influencing the timeline... So far you only met dead people, so it was mostly alright, but you can still cause plenty of ripples if you leave any sort of significant mark..."

"Hikari was... Ah, Yu-Yukari-sama did say something about it... But why...? Hikari just had a few dreams before... Why is Hikari going through time...?"

"Hell if I know!" S-scary! "You always had this sort of weird relationship with time in the past, maybe it's something to do with that... But agh, your soul isn't even the same anymore, why is this still happening?"

"Still...? Hikari's past... Also traveled through time...?"

"Once, with the body, the other times were just in soul, and it was all by accident... She never made any decent ripple though, so it was fine...

You however... You're messing with very... Troubling stuff."

Troubling...? But Hikari just talked a bit... "Yukari-sama... Who... Who were all those people...?" Yukari-sama said they're all... But... But then...

*sighs* "Your past essentially. Your past self, your mother, your master..."

Ran-sama seemed to jolt when hearing it, while Yukari-sama just seemed troubled... Just what is happening here... "But... If they are all... If-if-if they aren't here anymore... What can Hikari-"

"You can change their choices."

"Ran-sama...?" She seemed... Scared...?

"What Ran said... If you make a weird influence on them... A single slip should be... You might really cause a huge mess."

"Hikari doesn't understand... Just what can Hikari do...?"

Why was the look in their faces so gloom...? Why were they looked at Hikari like that? It's scaring Hikari! Hikari doesn't want to hear it! Hikari doesn't want anything- "You can erase your own existence... Or someone else's..."

Hikari's mind went blank... "Hikari... Hikari doesn't..."

"Hikari..." Ran-sama hugged HIkari... She was shivering... No, Hikari was shivering... "You are a... Very... Coincidental existence, too many things acting in too specific ways that led to you being the way you are...

If you make people act a bit different than how they would normally act... Might be enough to break the careful balance that makes it possible for you to be born the way you are... You might... Not become a goddess."

Hikari could... "Not... Become... A goddess...?" Not having to... Not having to worry about sacrifices... About worshippers... About responsibilities...

"Ah for fuck's sake Ran! Don't give her the wrong ideas!"

Yukari-sama hit Ran-sama's head with her fist... Wh-why? Why does Yukari-sama look so angry...?

"Listen Hikari... Don't go looking with this gleeful face... You don't quite understand how big of an alteration on the space-time continuous it is to erase the very existence of a deity, do you...?"

Hikari looked blankly at Yukari-sama... Just what is Yukari-sama- "Yukari-sama... You need simpler words..."

"Ah..." *deep breath* "Basically... To become a goddess you almost died, and a soul sacrificed itself on the process... And before that, a new soul was even born out of your blessing...

Essentially... If there is any small mess up, you might just never lose your memories, or die instead of becoming a goddess, or something strange might happen at the moment your past self sacrificed herself for you... You are lucky, and messing with time might make your luck run out. Please be careful with it Hikari."

"Eto... Hikari is... So... Messing with time is... Bad... Right...?"

Ran-sama was caressing Hikari's back... It was... Relieving... "Yes... It is very bad... Please be careful..."

"So... What can Hikari do?" Hikari stopped shivering... Hikari was scared... Hikari didn't really understand how serious this was, but Ran-sama and Yukari-sama both seemed to be really worried for Hikari...

Hikari wants to do something... Hikari doesn't want to need Yukari-sama's help every time... Hikari wants to be able to not cause trouble to Yukari-sama anymore...

*blink blink blink* "What can you do...? Now that's a good question..." Wa-wait... Yukari-sama told Hikari to... be careful so much, but she didn't... Didn't know...? "You need to realize you're in the past, that's the first thing... From then on... You need to try to come back, and to not make any serious influence on the past events by yourself, alright?

It's not easy to avoid influencing people, so please try to come back as quickly as possible."

"But how will Hikari come back...?"

"Just sacrificing some Divine Energy should be enough, but... The problem is finding the right point in time... You are going to the past with body and soul, so you don't have an anchor..." Yukari-sama was rambling again... "You're going to need an anchor of sorts for you to return to in case you're lost in-"

"She is saying you need something in here that you can always feel, even when you're in the past."

"Tha-thank you Ran-sama..." Hikari could hear a sigh from Yukari-sama, "But... Something Hikari can always feel? Like... Like what?"

"Generally speaking, it would be something associated with your godhood, so... A sacrifice. But it's not like those can come all the time...

It's just... Something unique, unique and important for you. That you don't always carry, so... It will stay here even when you leave."

"Important for Hikari... And that... Uhn..."

*pat pat* "It's okay to not think of something now, I'm sure it will come to you in due time."

"It's not okay at all..."

"She already went through plenty... It's fine for now, isn't it? As long as she pays proper attention, it should be fine."

"Haa... Well, that's that I guess... You ready to go home?"

"Ho-home? Bu-but Hikari was... Uhn... Eto... Ha-hai! Hikari can go home!" Why did it move to that from this so fast!? >.<

"Alright then." Ran-sama stopped hugging Hikari and patted Hikari's head one more time. "Take care of yourself, okay?" She smiled warmly.

"Ha-hai!" Yukari-sama opened a gap near Hikari... "Eto... Tha-thanks for all the help, Yukari-sama, Ran-sama." *bows* "Hikari will try her best to become a good goddess that won't cause trouble to anyone!"

They gave warm smiles to Hikari and waved... "Don't rush it, you can take your time." "Make sure to eat your meals properly!"

"Alright... Hikari will take care!"

Hikari waved back and entered the gap that led her back home... It really felt like a while passed since Hikari was here... Hikari hopes everyone is well...

((Around 8000 words for this one... It took way too long though... T.T

Well, I took many breaks and didn't spend that many days on it though, it took longer to start than to finish.

I hope there weren't any drastic and sudden changes on Hikari's mood, if there were, it's probably because I wrote on different seatings... orz

Oh well, it's finally here! \(^^)/

... Btw, coming up with titles is hard... >.>))

 

OOC: Might be a tad depressing or stuff. Didn't get as depressing as I thought it would.

Spoiler: Downfall

PoV Tene​

With one of my clones, I carefully start working on the cursed core I bought on the last raid, very careful not to touch it as a single curse could completely disable me. Keira and I, we work very carefully, using our telepathic connection for perfect cooperation, in order to do every step correctly in this delicate process. Not only did we have to create a special tool for this, but we also have to take care as any mistake might wipe out both of us. Molecule by molecule, we slowly inscribe the formations that will give life to the core. As the time passes and we get closer and closer to our goal, something strange happens. The formation slowly starts to complete itself in a way we did not plan. We immediately abandon the project and leave the room, carefully observing it through a thick plate of glass. The core starts twitching and stretching, growing into a formless mass of darkness that slowly shifts through various horrendous forms, before finally solidifying into something resembling a demonic armor.

Spoiler: Pic

It looks as us, and starts speaking in a whispering voice that we can hear even through the glass. "You created me. I am fear, I could be anything that is feared. But I fear myself, so I am myself. I'm grateful, but please, let me stay in here and think about my life for now." While Keira and my clone stay there, quite confused, another part of my consciousness is performing an important project, a project of gathering knowledge from other worlds.

There are countless dimensions, and within one that has more or different knowledge than this world, I have to find someone that will accept me, the deal that I will offer. So I wait and observe. But I don't have to wait for long.

In a cold world where almost everything is frozen, with the exception of systematically placed settlements, many of the civilians are dissatisfied. Unable to change the dictatorship legally, not capable of resisting the military, and most are too scared to voice their dissatisfaction. The courageous ones either die early on or gather in secret groups, hoping to make things change. They don't even see how the strict regulations are necessary to keep everything warm, fueled, and the population from starving.

But that doesn't matter to me. I focus on a settlement that looks like any other, on a group of three men living within, to be more specific. They currently are in a small, empty building at the outskirts of the settlement, the constant, cold wind rattling against the old but functional windows, covering the eastern side that faces away from the city with a small layer of snow, while the other windows are barred with wooden planks, preventing anyone outside from seeing the inside.

A small oil lamp stands on the table, barely enough to illuminate the room and the map it stands next to, the table being one of the few pieces of furniture in the barren room together with three chairs and a thin, worn-out carpet. The leader of the three men is standing next to the table, excitedly talking to the other two. One of those is calmly seated on a shaky chair next to the table, while the other restlessly walks around the room but still intently listening to his leader, his dog always by his side.

After adjusting to the world, I can finally hear what they are talking about. "-and when we sabotage the reactor, their machines will stop working, and the commoners will be able to carry out their rebellion! I managed to get my hands on a map, and already have a plan on how we will do it." The boy with the dog seems to be getting nervous, stopping to listen and often glancing down the stairs leading to the entrance door which was closed but left unlocked by the boy. Outside of the building, unknown to everyone except the boy, a special strike force is gathering to deal with the group. They quickly surround the building and kick open the door, firing a few grenades into the building that start releasing various gasses and smoke. The strike force rushes into the building and shoots the already immobilized group, making sure that they are dead.

Then, they carry the corpses, excluding the dog, outside and confirm their identities. "Wasn't this boy the one that told us?" "Yeah, but he knew too much. His family might know too, so make sure to get them." With this done, they set fire to the corpses and house, then disperse.

But I know that the boy is still alive. I reach out to touch him, and- what's happening!? Something is intruding on the world I created, I'm losing control! I have to make my children fight back- too late, I can't feel them anymore. It's getting closer, something as powerful as Nyarlathotep. I have to sever the conne-

As this giant part of myself gets shattered, fracturing my core on every dimension, I lose control and all of my gathered mana rushes out of the cracks, resulting in a gigantic explosion that destroys anything near my main body, as my clones just collapse with the telepathic connection shattering due to the damage I sustained. The entire ruin I and Keira were in collapses onto me, dealing ever so slightly more damage to my core, and I am close to getting destroyed. All of my senses are blocked, but I should be buried beneath dozens of meters of rubble.

All of this is my fault, and with this explosion, I'm sure Keira is dead. There is no one that could save me in time. As the continuous pressure of the rubble keeps threatening to crush me, something suddenly connects with me, accompanied by a sudden flash of pain. Pain? I shouldn't be able to feel pain! More and more connects with me, bringing more pain, and I am scared. Then I hear the whispering voice of 'fear' again...

"I won't allow you to die, creator. I decided that I want to die, but you shouldn't just die like this."

More pain. It hurts so much. I hate pain. Make it stop. I want to scream from pain, but I don't have a mouth. As it fully connects with me, the pain gets even worse.

I'm alive, but being alive hurts so much. I'm scared. Of pain, of being alive.

...

I don't know when I fainted, but I'm awake again. None of my senses are working, and it's making me nervous. Who knows what might be out there? At least I'm not feeling pain anymore now. That would have been terrifying. As I keep trying to feel something, getting more and more nervous second after second, I... literally pull myself together?


I can see through my eyes, that my body is wafting around the rubble that crushed my core, a strange shadow, almost solid. As I keep trying to gather myself, I feel a pulse of pain as I try to gather myself with rubble being in the way, and immediately stop. The pain is back! After hesitating for a few minutes, I try to move upwards through the slight gaps in the rubble, feeling scary pulses of pain when I make a mistake.

Spoiler: Pic

Hours of pain later, I finally get to see the sun again! Its feeling upon my body, the wind that wafts through me, it feels so good and scary at once. Keira! Where is Keira!? If she got buried under all of this rubble, then... I start crying. This is sadness? Why am I more human like this than I was before!? I hate it! I hate it all! With my tears evaporating moments after they leave my eyes, I just stay there, until I start feeling hungry. Hunger is a torment! It just doesn't go away... I have to find something to eat. I have to, I have to make it go away! I wander around, searching for food, every movement making the hunger even worse.

Then I spot a scared mountain goat peeking at the ruin from behind a boulder. Before I know what I'm doing, I rush towards it. Food! It doesn't even notice me as I curl around its delicious soul, and bite into it. Its cries of pain accompany the feeling of me relieving my hunger. I eat, and eat, and eat...

Then there is nothing left to eat. I feel a bit sad, knowing that there is nothing left to eat. But what have I done!? It-it's dead! I killed it! I start crying again while noticing that my body is slightly more solid than before.

OOC: Here is a side story to make Tene weaker. Too tired for proper notes.
@AliceShiki Could you please remove Tene's items from the store for now?

 

Gore/splatter warning.

Spoiler: Alive

PoV Tene​

It took a few weeks until I got used to being like this, I hate it! When I don't hurt others, I hurt myself. Everything I do hurts someone. Why does living have to be this way!?

By now, my body has become solid enough that creatures can see me in the daylight, and run away when seeing me. I'd also run away when seeing something like me. It got harder to float, and I am only able to eat my victims at night. I wish I wouldn't have to eat at all. By now, I'm lost somewhere in the mountains. I can't think or remember the way I did before, every time I do, my head hurts from the sheer amount of stuff I'm doing, and I collapse for a few seconds.

My body seems to be getting a bit more white with each of my victims, and on my more recent ones, I even saw bite marks, and tasted their bittersweet flesh and blood along with their tasty soul. I don't know what I am, or what I am becoming. I lost everything. I'm pathetic...

While I am self-pitying, I notice how a small group of lights, most likely from torches, wanders up a nearby mountain pass, disappearing into a hidden crevice. After hesitating for a few seconds, I sneak after them, partially due to curiosity, and partially to distract myself. I wonder who that was? What are they doing in the mountains? Could we be friends?

I get closer and closer, and notice that the crevice is, in fact, a big, hidden cave. As I move closer, I almost fail to notice a guard standing next to the entrance. Luckily, I am almost invincible in the dark, and even the moon is covered by clouds, so he doesn't notice me.

From inside the cave comes laughter, and screams, making me wince in fright. The guard just chuckles... and I rush up to him, pushing one of my hands into his mouth to prevent him from crying out as I tear into his neck and soul.

Once he drops down, dead, I stop. They don't seem like nice people. We won't be able to become friends. And I killed him... Before I can even start to regret what I've done, another scream suddenly starts and ends as quickly, followed by even more laughter. Angry that someone could enjoy suffering I hurry inside, to punish the evil and save the innocent.

I don't even completely devour the next two guards, my anger tainting their sweet taste to something disgusting. Then I start facing resistance, as a group of guards notices me standing within a pool of blood and body parts that once were the two guards. They are armed with axes and swords, and the first strike tears through my body, ripping a hole through my partially solid body and making me scream out in pain, my mouth opening up to where my ears would be, and I lean in, gouging a big hole into his throat, my neck extending unnaturally far to allow me to do this. I move into his body through the wound with my ethereal body, eating his soul with two big bites and getting more solid, causing his body to explode in a shower of blood, splattering onto the terrified other bandits. What else could they be but despicable bandits?

I jump up as they are distracted, my two arms curled around a bandit armed with an axe, and anchor myself on the ceiling as I pull him up and tear into him, the blood showering down extinguishing the torches of the remaining few bandits below me and leaving them in darkness. I leave them behind, running deeper into the cave on its ceiling with blood dripping down from my body. Once I spot the next few bandits, I pounce onto them, tumbling into a heap of bodies, their flailing weapons unable to reach me as I curl around their bodies in an unnatural way and tear them up with my fingers and fangs, leaving a pool of blood and still twitching body parts lying around the cave, my body covered completely in delicious blood.

A few arrows hurl over, ripping holes in my body and making me screech from pain, and I fall into the pool of blood, indistinguishable from the rest of the body parts. As a few bandits carefully move closer, I ready myself and propel myself to the ceiling with a push of my arms and legs, causing the blood from the pool to fly everywhere. I don't hesitate as I bounce from the ceiling onto the archers standing a bit further away, the collision breaking their bones and leaving them on the floor, coughing up blood, screaming from pain, and unable to stand up. I can feel that they are dying from where I am standing, their delicious souls getting loose. I turn back to the bandits that went to check the pool of blood, and charge at them.

Splattering blood, fading souls, dying bodies, splitting pain, a rush, unlike any drug.

As my mind clears, I am entangled in a mass of dead bodies, my teeth still sunk into the sweet arm of a dead bandit. At least I think it is a bandit. I hope it is. Everyone except me in the cave is dead. I didn't manage to save anyone, I just killed more... but I don't have any tears left to shed.

I shakily make my way out of the cave, the rising sun blinding me for a few seconds. After getting used to the light, I look down upon my body. I look somewhat human, but I am a monster. Skin and hair as white as snow, crimson markings on my body. Two horns as white as my hair and skin curling from my head, their ends and base tinted red, beneath them my shaggy hair reaching to my shoulders. On my back grow flowers, and I know that these beautiful flowers are the surplus souls and flesh I've eaten, their smell instantly making me remember the taste of flesh and souls. Tenderly I pluck one from my back, ignoring the small jolt of pain and the feeling of my blood spilling out, as I bring the flower to my nose and breathe in, its smell bringing me to a state of ecstasy. So this is what I have become.

Spoiler: Picture

 

Spoiler: Takairo's Friend

A man was walking in haste with an irritated face. Even his face was full of displeasure, but his face still showed childishness from how he pouted.

"Your Highness! If you don't come back then the great---" A bearded green Draconian called upon the man walking ahead without stopping. Draconian is a race of dragon humanoids, they quite similar to from except having horns and sometimes wings.

"No!! I don't want too! I've been stuck in this damn palace doing nothing but paper works. Or greeting those disagreeable oldies who don't want to recognize me at all." He pouted as he crossed his arm increasing his speed.

"But your highness--," before he could continue he suddenly collided with the man's back confused. He observed where his highness was looking at. Only to notice him staring at the window with a slight smile and a mischievous glint in his eyes.

"Lucky~ he's here again and that old hag is busy, hehehe~" His voice was full of excitement as he grinned widely. He then stepped to the window's sill as he spread his wings wide.

"Your Highness!!"

"I'm going for a vacation leave! Cya later! Just tell the old hag not worry cause I'm not going to a dangerous place. Besides the fact that I can protect myself." He smiled childishly while waving his hand. He leaped out of the window where they were several floors way above. He plunged for several minutes before spreading his wings and flying high above.

"Freedom!!!" He showed an excited smile as he quickly dashed away from that place without remorse.

On the window, the bearded draconian could only look in defeat. "Sigh... I hope I won't get chewed by the great one."

...........

"Geez, quite problematic." Takairo was standing still surrounded by 2-meter black Dragonian with armor and spear.

"Human, do you have a death wish..?" "How did you even get here?" Both of the draconian stood intimidated as they look down on him.

"Oi~ If you guys talk at the same time, how will I know who to answer first? I just need to talk to an old friend of mine." Takairo yawned as he rubbed his head. He was supposed to sneak inside but unluckily opened a portal in front the gate where the guards are. Just behind the two guards was a large gate and 8-meter wall he just needed to pass. If he killed this two that would probably bring a problem to his friend or the other monsters beyond the gate. He hated getting on troubles that would waste a lot of energy.

"Such insolence!" "You will die here!" Both of the draconian angrily pointed their spears to Takairo.

"Bring it on!" Takairo grinned widely as he touched the grip of his sword.

"Takairo!!!" A shout suddenly distracted them as they looked at the source.

"Oh, sh*t!" Takairo quickly ran away as he noticed the object flying towards him at a fast rate without stopping. Before he could even get far away, he was caught and dragged in a quite distance.

*BAAM!!*
A loud impact was created as the two made an impact and crashing to the ground.

"Damn you! Let go of me!!" Takairo face was full of disgust as he tried to push away the person hugging tightly.

"I miss you guys! I've been living hell you know-- *sniff*"

"Oi! You're wetting my shirt! Get away from me, you bastard!" Takairo tried his best to stand up as a koala was clinging to him strongly.

"Aren't we friends! Please understand my suffering!"

"No! You're just enjoying tormenting me with this childishness. Let go!"

" "Your Highness" " Both of the guard's eyes went wide opened seeing the person clinging to the intruder. Red hair and horns with emerald eyes. A long red tail and wings that turned from red to orange and yellow to its end.

"Oh~ Working hard I see as excellent as ever~ Good work you two!!" He smiled as he nodded.

"You know that guy..?" One of draconian pointed out to Takairo who was pushing the face of the koala away from him.

"Yup~ his a friend from school in my past life ~ His name is Takairo and these guys are the most hardworking guards~" He finally let go of Takairo as he smiled and introduce each other.

"You're making us embarrassed your highness~"

"Ughh... Dammit, Ueda, I can't really get used to your antics. It's already been a long year and you still act like a child!"

"Who is Ueda..?" "I think he meant our highness..." the two guard looked to each as they try to fully understand the situation.

"So what are you here for..? Need my help with something..?" Ueda smiled excitedly as he looked like a puppy waiting for a treat.

"Why do you seem so excited..?" Takairo squinted his eye as he stared at Ueda suspiciously. He merely sighed and continued to speak, "I need your help in teaching a kid."

"A kid..? Your child..?"

"Not mine!"

"Ah~ that's you have zero luck with women~"

"I'll kill you--" Takairo could only grit his teeth as he on the verge of hitting someone.

"Ahahaha~ You never change." Ueda chuckled as he wiped his tear from laughing too hard. "Okay let's go already!"

"Wait... Is it alright..? I know you would not likely refuse but what about that---" Takairo glanced to the wall as he looked seriously back to Ueda.

"No worries! I'm on vacation leave! So I can go with you!"

"That's not sounding reassuring at all--"

"Let's go no time to waste! Hurry up with the dimension thingy!" Ueda smiled as he pushed Takairo from behind.

"I get it! I get it! Geez!"

"Your highness where are you going!?"

"Vacation~ I'm going to be gone for awhile. I'll be back soonish~"

" " Wait! Your Highness!! " " The two shouted as they try to catch up with Ueda. Only to end upon looking on empty air as the portal closed up.

.........
.............

"This place seems a bit desolate isn't it..?" Ueda interestedly looked around to the barren land. His ears suddenly moved as he noticed a sound. "A flute..? What a horrible tone? The one playing is really practicing hard, hope he gets better at it~"

Takairo only kept quiet as he continued walking to a lone stone house ignore.
They finally approached the door as Takairo slowly raised his legs.

*BAAM!!*

"I'm back together with the idiot!!" Takairo had opened the door by kicking it. He then noticed Shamal playing the flute with the black snakes in his body wiggled around. "So you are the one playing it..? I thought it was broken recorder or something---"

"Ah---" Shamal stopped as he tidied the flute and stood up like nothing happened. "So, where is he..?"

"If I'm an idoit~ Then you are the bigger idiot cause I rank higher than you in academics~" Ueda giggled as he appeared behind Takairo who only clicked his tongue. Ueda then looked at Shamal as he smiled and waved his hand. "Hello~ hello~ I'm Ueda~"

"Shamal is my name," Shamal nodded as he looked towards the new guy. He then observed the person, sensing he is not an ordinary person, he was very much appropriate to become Jin's teacher. His aura was quite different and powerful even though he was hiding it. He then looked towards Takairo, "Let's get Jin here then."

"Okay, then let's go... Ueda, you stay put here."

"Eh..!? Are you living me all alone? Why can't I come too..!?"

"Your presence itself might cause trouble so best to leave you in this realm. There are a lot of problematic things where the kid is."

"That's boring! What will I do here while I wait?"

"I've got cobra wine in the cellar--"

"Sleep or take nap either is fine."

"Alright~ alright~ I'll take some nap. I haven't sleep properly since I started that tiring job." Ueda lazily dropped down and slumped his head on the table. He slightly moved his head still resting on the table to look at them. He showed a lazy smiled while waving his hand slightly. "Come back soon okay!!"

"Good, have fun." Takairo merely waves his hand to Ueda as took his sword. He swiftly swung and returned it to the sheath. The atmosphere slowly cracked as a portal opened. He quickly entered with Shamal quietly followed him.

Spoiler: Messed-up Memory

Jin was staying asleep for a quite a while. On his hands was the [Martyr Stone] as he clenched it tightly. His eyebrows furrowed as if he was dreaming something displeasing. He was able to sleep and finally have some peace with the stone. But the nightmares still appeared, it seemed like as time pass by the effect is weaken. Still, the dreams where not that sever like before but instead seem to real. He was having time comparing which is a dream and not. It was as if he was trapped on a broken recorder, experiencing different events meshing together with the current ones. They seemed to be real and sometimes give a sense of deja vu. Jin's emotions are also affected by what he seeing as he grown confused. He wanted to believe that they are not real but for some reason, deep inside his guts are telling him that they happened to him before. The problem is those dreams meshed up with reality. He could even see some people from his dreams walking around as he was awake.

"Master Vodka! You got delivery! It was carried by these spiders that seemed metallic--" Presia carried a box as she showed it to Jin who was resting on a sofa.

"A spider..?" Jin opened his eyes as he tilted his head to look towards Presia. His expression was lifeless but he weakly smiled as he saw the package. "It seemed the parcel from Boss Shad."

"Oh my~ Wonder what it is..?" Presia happily placed the parcel and waited for Jin to opened as her tails waved excitedly.

"Oh as expected, if it processed by someone with more experience. It will come out well." Jin observed the albino wyvern pelt as he inspected the quality. He smiled as he thought of almost completing the materials. Suddenly his expression changed as he held his forehead.

'With this, I've I almost completed the crafting mat. But what if I'm not even good enough. I still find any clue about where to learn how to become a Cleric. Reading books are not enough because that only will make me a self-proclaimed one. Additionally how Hikari-sama needed more follower. I don't want to force to open the wounds of Askian by asking them. I don't have the courage to even talked about it with Bernard and Sanie. How do I gather more follower? Since there are a lot of gods and it would be best to avoid conflict. There is also how to get more population for the hamlet. I need to think about this properly. But can I really do something.' Jin covered his face as he felt a headache. He only saw more problems as he tried to find a solution. After seeing the nightmares he had, Jin grew less confident and more hopeless.

"Master Vodka, are you alright---" Presia worriedly reached out to Jin. Her ears are folded down as she lightly touched his shoulder. She flinched as she noticed a killing intent in Jin's eyes. Before she knows it he already flew away as a strong gust of hot wind was left.

....
.........

"Damn it...Why did I only noticed it now...?" Jin was already in his Gnev form as he flew to the sky. He flew at a high speed creating a sonic boom in his path. He is already far away from the Askian Hamlet as his vision was blurry. Jin suddenly losing control as he arrived at Crooked Mountain. He swiftly descended to the ground at a fast rate.


*BAAMMM!!* *CRASHHH!!!*

"Dammit, I could just use the magic teleportation circle-- Wait, at my state of mind, it would quite difficult. I might make a fatal mistake." Jin could only grunt and stood up weakly. His knees and arm were scraped but it quickly healed leaving a small bit of blood. He slowly walked to the snowy field as his flaming wings melted the snow falling towards him.

"Almost there---" Jin slowly walked towards a cliff as his eyes went wide opened as he saw what is below. He face was distorted as he grown angrier. Due to the flames, it melted the snow that he was at. The snow falls apart as it causes an avalanche dragging him down the cliff.

"Why..?" All the snow surrounding Jin melted as the flames in wings grow more intense. He then looked at the ruins noticing how collapsed it was. From the how the snow covered it, several days have passed since it collapsed to pieces. He then focused as he tried to sense any lifeform sending a strong mana scaring the crows.

"What happened..?" He walked towards the ruin as staggered almost falling down. The anger was gone but only filled with despair. It was too late, they probably are no longer---

"Dammit!" Jin kneeled on the ground as he slammed his fist into the snow. He could have done something since he could notice how the teleportation circle he left on Keira's home. It being brake immediately alerted him but due to the memories meshing up. He can no longer track what is real. Maybe at the time, he felt a dreading feeling when he was having a nightmare. He should have been wary not hearing any news about Tene.

"Why am I unable to anything..?" Jin covered his face. For some reason, he could see blood on the snowfield and dead bodies. The memories which keep hunting him whether real or not are appearing once again. He could only bite his lips as blood started to flow.

Suddenly heavy footsteps growing near to him. Jin flinched as he heard the sound, he hoped it was either Keira or Tene. But he knew it wasn't then since the energy was quite different and he knew who it belongs to.

"What are doing kneeling there, kid?" Takairo walked toward Jin while looking curious. He only met Jin for a short duration but he could feel something wrong.

"Jin, that person is already here." Shamal only stood beside as he didn't even give a glance. He looked silently to the collapsed ruin and noticed some strange energy. He then followed it and saw a carcass of a goat. He decided to keep quiet since it didn't concern him, "let's go."

"Alright," Jin forcibly smiled as he stood up. He looked to ruins with a blank face for a moment.

"Hey! hurry up kid!!" Takairo already opened a portal as he stared at Jin.

Shamal tapped on Jin's shoulder as shook his head. Jin nodded as he silently followed. There is nothing he could do, just like in his nightmares. Everything is already too late.

Spoiler: Prologue to Training Arc

"They are taking quite long~" Ueda's head was face flat on the table as he sat crossed leg. His tail was moving back and forth as it kept slamming the floor making thud sounds. His ears moved as he picked up a sound and quickly stood up to the direction. "What took you up so long!?"

"We are just gone for a minute you know---" Takairo could only sigh and shook his head as he continued walking. Shamal nodded before looking behind, making sure Jin followed him.

"So~ Is this the kid you're talking about..?"

"Yes, he is...." Shamal nudged Jin to response.

"Nice to meet you, my name is Jin Vodka." Jin lightly bowed as his voice was lifeless. He just continued looking straightforward still with an empty expression.

"My name is Ueda! Please to meet you~" Ueda smiled as he patted the little child. He then looked at Takairo in a low whisper,"hey~ are you sure you don't need a doctor instead of a teacher? This child looked too pale and seems sickly. I ain't-a doctor, you know."

"Geez, some people are actually pale. Though, now that I think of it his paler than last I meet him."

"Don't worry about it, even though my complexion does not look good, I 'm perfectly fine." Jin smiled weakly.

"That's glad to here! But I think you should at least it more food and sun exposure. Staying indoors too long is not that good!"

"Said the guy who seemed to not being outside for a long time. It was hard to make contact with you with those high walls."

"Can't help you know! Everyone is overprotective! I can protect myself well!"

The two started to argued to each other while Jin stayed quite.

'What's wrong with him again? Usually, if his mood is down, he would asl for a fight to energize his mood. There something wrong with him since he turned into a kid.' Shamal silently observed Jin who was only standing there lifelessly. Shamal suddenly heard a rumbling noise as he stares at the two who also stopped arguing. "What was that..?"

"Not me~" Ueda waved his hands.

"Ah, sorry it seems I'm quite hungry! Can we have any food?"

"Of course, wait for a second."

"Need any help..?" Ueda smiled as he followed as readied to take off his gloves.

"No need, you are guest." Shamal shook his head as he entered the partition towards the kitchen.

"Alright~ We looked forward to it~"

"Just sit now and try to talk with your disciple."[/COLOR] Takairo sat next to the table as he touched his stomach.

"Alright~ alright~ Hey kid, I can call you Jin right? Since I'm going to be your teacher~ We should become familiar with each other~" Ueda smiled as he pointed to his face. His tails move around excitedly.

"Okay--"

"Are you skilled in magic? I preferred elemental magic so I'm going to teach more of it. Are you okay with it?"

"Okay--"

"You have a lot of mana there but your energy seemed meshed up and complicated. Guess teaching you how to attenuate different energy attributes is highly advisable."

"Okay---"

'What's up with this one-sided conversation..?' Takairo could only look distressed seeing the two. The other one is too enthusiastic while the other just say one word. 'Geez, did something happened..?'

"Food is ready," Shamal excited the kitchen and carry a tray. In the plates are weirdly elongated food. "This here is a roasted rattlesnake and other is grilled snake river, and some snake soup. To top it off, cobra wine."

"What is your fixation with snakes! Aren't you a snake demon! That's cannibalism!" Takairo slammed the table making a loud voice.

"........" Shamal silently stared at him for a moment a sighed.

"What's that sighed supposed to mean!?"

"Takairo, some snake also snakes you know. Look a the little kid, he didn't argue and just eating the meal."

'Jin would not like being a kid but why is he keeping quiet?'

"His face looked so dead-pan! I don't even think he's enjoying it at all!"

"Now~ now~ we can't know as long as we don't taste it right." Ueda smiled gently as he patted Takairo. The two decided to try the snake soup. As they sip it with their spoon. Their expression darkens as they looked towards the sky.

"This is quite awful--" Takairo covered his mouth trying not to vomit.

"Eating awful food is common cliche but it being cook by a man is plain sad ahahaha~" Ueda smiled but his face is full of despair.

"Damn it! I can't eat this crap!" Takairo stood up as he opened a portal.

"Hey!! Are you trying to escape!?" Ueda called upon Takairo but it was too late. He could only look at the other two remaining who continued eating emotionlessly. He laughed a bit before trying to start a conversation. "I'm not really hungry, so I'll pass the food."

"Okay--" Jin mumbled as he continued chewing the roasted snake.

"How about some cobra wine?" Shamal handed a bottle with a poker-face.

"Ahahah, Nah I'm alright---" Ueda could only gulp and laugh weakly. As Shamal was trying to pour one to Ueda's cup. Suddenly a portal opened up as Takairo appeared once again.

"You're back! I thought you already ran away!" Ueda stood up and happily went towards Takairo to hold his shoulder strongly.

"Only cowards will run away! I just called back-up!" Takairo clicked his tongue trying to lift Ueda's arm but failed to do so. 'Damn these monstrous people!'

"Ueda..? Is that really you?" A woman with blue hair appeared behind Takairo.

"....!? Yuuna-chi!! Long time no see!" Ueda lets go with Takairo who accidentally trip and fall to the ground luckily he was able to kneel before falling face flat.

"Yeah, been so long~" Yuuna smiled as she was hugged tightly by Ueda.

"I'm so happy to see you~ How are you? You grow taller plus a bit muscular! But still as huggable as ever~" Ueda snuggled to Yuuna while smiling happily.

"Ueda you bastard! Also, release her! She's gonna make us some proper food!"

"Did you just call her to make food? How selfish are you?" Ueda glared as he still clung to Yuuna.

"It's fine~ I also want to meet you again~ It was saddening when I heard you died."

"Well, my human body can't handle the pressure of my soul. So the organs start to fail~ Though, I got reborn again, sadly just in another world but it seems like it was my homeworld."

"I'm glad to be able to see you again and that child is..?" Yuuna looked at to Jin direction who was minding his own business. "I can feel a bit familiar feeling of him. It seemed like he has demon lord aura."

"What do you mean?" Ueda smiled curiously as he looked at Jin while squinting his eyes.

"He did transform into a devilish form when we fought. Why didn't you even notice it? You should have stronger senses than us."

"Hehehe~ I was too happy finally having a rest and seeing you guys for so long~" Ueda let go of Yuuna and went close to Jin. Ueda smiled as he let goes Yuuna. He then looked properly to Jin. "Indeed, he has demon lord blood but not completely. Seems like his only a half. I can sense devils energy with it so probably he became one from a contract with a devil while undergoing a blood ritual."

"Hmm..?" Jin tilted his head noticing the stare. Ueda then suddenly hold Jin's armpit raising him above like a child as he kept squinting.

"Oh~ interesting, his two energy are in balance. The demonic energy kept leaking out but the holy energy contained it properly." Ueda smiled happily as he rotated Jin around like a kid who just closed his eyes seemingly tired."Not only that, he seemed to have an affinity with most elemental attributes. But weirdly enough his dark is null. Though, it would be alright since I'm not dark type~"

"Will you put him down, Ueda!" Takairo stood up quickly trying to stop Ueda from twirling around.

"*chew* This meat taste horrible, lacks with salt and a bit burnt." Yuuna was already sitting beside Shamal tasting the snake cuisine on the table.

"Then don't eat it! I called you to make a proper food!"

"Isn't it fine as long as it's edible..?" Shamal with aloof expression raised his hand. He then pointed to Yuuna who was devouring the meal with a blank expression.

"Does her face look like she's enjoying it!? And Yuuna stop eating it if it's bad!"

"It is waste to not eat food."

"I brought you here to cook us some decent meal! Not finished the horrible food!"

"You're quite harsh~ When you're just enjoying free meal~ Don't mind him Shammy-chan." Ueda smiled as he carried Jin on his shoulder while patting Shamal.

"I don't mind, he reminded me of the child I raised before." Shamal just silently drink some wine.

"Hey who are you comparing the kid!?"

"Why don't we ignore the rude person and I'll cook more food?" Yuuna smiled as she stood up. The food on the table is already gone as she licked her lips.

"As thanks for finishing the food, I'll allow you to the kitchen." Shamal stood up as he picked up the dishes and lead Yuuna to the kitchen.

"I don't mind waiting for a proper food." Takairo immediately sat on the table.

"She really likes food, never changes~ so adorable~" Ueda smiled as he put down the 'unresponsive' Jin. He then started patting him. "Hey~ can you lend me your blood? I want to properly examine it~"

"Okay---" Jin created a small ice blade to slash his wrist dripping a lot of blood.

"Hey! That's too much! At least try to put in it a cup." Ueda weakly smiled as he controlled wind magic to make the blood float. He then healed Jin's wounds as he lightly touched it with the fire in his tail. It slowly closed up as it stopped bleeding.

'It felt different from regular fire, a divine flame?' Jin tilted his head as he looked at his wounds healed.

"You should take care of your body~" Ueda patted Jin's head as he compressed all the blood into a solid orb. He then made it float to his hand as he started inspecting it. He sat slowly as he excitedly sending aura to the pill. Jin's curiosity awakened as he looked at what Ueda.

Finally, after several moments, Yuuna arrived with the food and served it.

"What the!? Isn't this still a snake meat!"

"Stop grumbling, snake meat is a good meat you know. Stop being picky. It just Shamal is a bad cook." Yuuna pointed a ladle to Takairo.

"As long it's edible ain't it fine?" Shamal also arrived but was chewing a roasted snake with a satisfied aura despite his blank face.

"You looked more satisfied in contrast to when you're eating your own cooking!" Takairo angrily pointed out to Shamal who just shrugged his shoulder.

*sobs* *sniff* *sobs*
Suddenly they heard someone crying. All of them looked at the source to see Ueda clenching his fist was in tears. Still, even the tears left his eyes, he showed a happy face.

"What's wrong with you!?" "Is there something wrong with the food?"

"No problem at all, I'm alright. I just can't believe *sobs*. I mean I just remembered something from the past hehehe~" Ueda giggled as he wiped his tears with his hand.

"Shall we eat then..? I'm starving." Takairo awkwardly said as he started eating. The others followed as they started to eat their meal. The ingredients are just similar to what Shamal but it was more delicious.

Several moments after they all devoured the food. Shamal stood up to clean the dishes. Takairo was touched his stomach in great satisfaction while Ueda lightly coughed as he smiled happily. He then hugged Jin and looked at the others. "Hey~ can I adopt this kid~"

"Pffffffffffftttt--- *cough cough*" Takairo spit the water his drinking while Yuuna continued eating the snack and dodged the water. He then slammed the table and looked at Ueda. "What the hell are you talking about!?"

"No---" Jin despondently responded.

"Why not..!?"

"No---"

"Why do you want to adopt him anyway?" Shamal curiously asked as he finished cleaning up. He then sat next to them.

"Well, this kid here is an interesting one~" Ueda smiled as he pinched Jin's cheek. "His a miracle you know! How could a human with a great holy affinity be found first by the devils? Not only that he even received a demon king's blood from-- *cough cough*. I mean, he didn't die from the transition of turning a demon but instead become half. This child has great mental fortitude if he can survive all those events."

"He seemed pretty done though? Look like he got no energy left" Yuuna who was munching a bun from a bag pointed to Jin who was quite gloomy.

"Now that you said it, I thought he was the silent type."

"Yeah, his acting way too different when I first meet him."

"......" Shamal sighed as he went to Jin's side. He then flicked his forehead making a loud sound. "Stop moping around, you're not the type to dwell on the past."

"Sorry, you're right--" Jin laughed weakly and clenched his chest. He couldn't do anything but it shouldn't hold him down for what he planned. He needs to kept moving, no matter what. Since he still got a lot to do.

"Anyway! I also thought of a clever plan!" Ueda clapped his hand and stood up. He was grinning widely as he glanced at the everyone in the room. "Since I'm gonna teach magic. Why don't we have Yuuna teach more about demon abilities?"

"Me..?" Yuuna raised her head as she continued chewing another bun while pointed her free hand to herself.

"Yup~ you are after all an Oni and a strong one at that!" Ueda pointed his hand at Yuuna and winked.

"Wait, I don't think this amazon know anything about a demon."

"I know one or two you know. I also observe my fellow demons." Yuuna pouted and continued to grab a bun to eat.

"Besides! Both me and Yuuna have horns. Not only that we are wearing Asian clothing and waistband!" Ueda grinned as he made a fist pumped with Yuuna who also nodded agreeing.

"What kinda logic is that!?" Takairo blankly looked at the two idiot.

"Wait, I feel like I'm going further away from being human." Jin worriedly looked at his two teachers who are not human at all.

"Also, if I can't adopt Jin then I can compromise!" Ueda smiled as he touched his chin. "I'll make you my protege then~"

"Protege?"

"Why protege and no pupil, disciple or student?"

"It sounded cooler and more fitting~" Ueda smiled as nodded and dragged Jin on his shoulder as he held Yuuna's hand. "Now then! Let's begin!"

"Hey! Like hell, two guys can teach a kid at the same time!"

"Almost forgot to say clearly~ Since I'm going to be your teacher, I should introduce myself clearly. But first Yuuna~" Ueda smiled as he pushed Yuuna forward.

"Eh..? Me first..?" Yuuna was confused as she looked at Ueda who nodded. She then hastily finishing eating the bun she's eating and took a long breath. "My name is Kannazaki Yuuna, last name and first name as follows. You can call me Yuuna since I'm used to it due to fact that I have an older twin brother. Once again, I'm Yuuna a demon general of my world." Yuuna grinned widely as she patted Jin on the shoulder with a strong force. "I'm not a good instructor and I'm not sure if I can hold back. But let's go along well~"

"Understood--" Jin could feel the intense aura of the blue-haired lady. He could feel his shoulder ache from the mere force. 'A demon general? Wait I don't this kind of instructor is advisable for me....'

"You're scaring the kid Yuuna..." Takairo could only sigh.

"But I'm just telling the truth better be clear on the first day, right Jin~" Yuuna merely smiled at Takairo as she continued to pat Jin's shoulder multiple times. Before she finally stopped and go back to eat more food. Jin could only slightly touch his sore shoulder.

"Now then, you trust me that I would do my best in teaching. Even though I look like this I have already experienced 4 lives and died 3 times." Ueda smiled brightly as he was proud. "Once again nice to meet you, my protege. My name is Ueda but it's my previous name. Now currently I'm known as Indoir, the dragon---"

"Pffftttttt!! AHAHAHAHAHH!!" Takairo laughed hard as he clenched his stomach. "Indior? More like Indoor, guess that's why you don't go outside from your home."

"Ughh...." Ueda could only covered his face in shame. "I know, I also hate when I learn my name. That's why I prefer being called Ueda."

"Wait... you're a dragon?" Jin's eyes went wide open. He suspected he was a strong race due to his appearance and aura. But didn't expect to be a dragon.

"Guess anyone will be confused due to my feather wings and scales on my tail. I'm kinda hybrid when I was reborn~ So I don't understood really the reason for this~ oh well~ life is a mystery~" Ueda smiled as he started moving his tail and wings. Ueda quickly carried Jin under his armpit while holding Yuuna's hand once again. "Now the introduction is concluded! Let's go start the training!"

"Oi! At least decide who is going first!?"

'I will be taught by two different people. Not only that but a dragon and a demon. Why do I feel uncomfortable about this? I'm getting farther away from humanity at this rate.' Jin could only sigh as he weakly smiled. He wondered if is this was predetermined by the Devil. He could only hope that he could find the best place where he can learn how to become a cleric at least to maintain his sanity.

Spoiler: Character Profile: Teacher

I decide to use my old chars to teach Jin beside them being familiar to me. They already have designs ready from before.

ABILITIES: [Matter Ingestion][Disease Immunity][Enhanced Condition][Environemnetal Adaptation][Fear Inducement][Regeneration][Feral Mind]


Abilities:

Passive: [Atmospheric Adaptation][Semi-Immortality][Scale Manifestation][Supernatural Condition][Wing Manifestation][Magic Resistance][Regeneration]
Active: [Weather Control][Polymorph][Draconic Elemental Manipulation][Magic Absorption][Dragon Aura][Dragon Magic]​

OOC: Decided to shorten this part to at least leave Jin to the training arc before next year.
Tagging @Quaesitor for the Messed-Up Memory part: Jin's reaction about Tene and Keira due to the previous quest.

 

OOC: Alright, here's the dungeon exploration report
IC: The Tavern Doors open, and 6 people trudge in, all of them looking extremely tired.

Spoiler: Part 1

Everybody found themselves in pitch darkness. It took a while for their eyes to adjust, with exceptions for those who can see in the dark.

"This place is funny. " Kynn had given the place a once over.

Uriah found himself with a feeling of being completely lost, unknowingly he started grabbing around for something he could hold onto without being able to see.
Meanwhile, Mika muttered some intelligible words, and both of her eyes glew bright green.
" I'm hungry… " said Kynn as she and Cinere both sat down on the ground, one to finish his chocolate, and the other who picked up a piece of rubble off the floor and promptly ate it.

"Seems kinda safe here~" said Cinere while chewing on his chocolate

Alberon sighed while laying in the ground. "My free time..." Feeling poked by something, he found a pair of glowing golden eyes staring at him. Identifying the small wolfkin holding a mug of hot milk, he smiled wryly. "So even you got caught...."

The ground shook suddenly as cracks ran through its surface. Mika stabilized herself, and then glared at Cinere.

"You just had to say that, didn't you?

He looked back at Mika and shrugged with a playful smile as he finished eating.

"Well, of course since it was safe." Said Cinere as he stood up and stretched his arms.

Uriah touched a wall and started having his vision adjust to the darkness. "I guess this place has no access or source of light." as he took out his halberd and temporarily enchanted it with fire and light, brightening up the area around him.

"Save your mana, please. It's not much, but I can make glow stones for those that need them."

Uriah walked over to Iesnet and took a glowstone and then dissipated the enchantment. "I guess we gotta figure out where we go from here, Iesnet you might know where we are. Where or what is this place?" Meanwhile, Kynn had found a very familiar wolfkin, someone who was very silent but still huggable,

" WOLFIE!!! " she yelled while she smothered her with hugs.

Iesnet scratched his nose. "I think my predecessor mentioned this dungeon, some time before giving me the map. It was called The Grave... The Grave Of Ascension? No that makes no sense... Wait! It was the Tomb Of The Isylian Ascendant. The name is misleading because it was used as some sort of ancient storage facility, is what he said. I think the traps are mostly gone, but we can't underestimate the guardians...Is what he also stated. I don't remember much more right now, sorry." Iesnet finished speaking, clutching a glow stone the entire time. He threw it in the air, transmuting it into a small statue of his goddess, and placed it in his item box.

"Whatever the name of this place is, let's just search for an exit, then see where is currently 'outside' we will see what to do then, no?" Cinere looked quite bothered, surveying his surroundings. 'If only I had brought more chocolate.'

" Can I make a hole on the ceiling? "

*Crack*

The ground shook, and abruptly broke apart, causing the six adventurers to fall in different directions. Mika just had enough time to grab Kynn and Cinere before all of them fell into the darkness below.

" Nya!? " Kynn clung to Mika's shoulder.

"Seriously?" Cinere muttered nonchalantly as he fell, being caught by Mika, he sighed and let himself go along with the flow.

Feeling the ground sinking under him, Alberon groaned as he fell. The wolf girl swiftly jumped in together with him and picked him up, descending into the darkness together.

As the ground collapses, Uriah started understanding what had happened in the situation, that the cave was breaking apart, making everyone fall deeper into the dungeon. In the spare moments before the area collapses he activated his skill Break Down, timing it perfectly, giving him a few extra seconds to react as the area is falling apart. He grabbed Iesnet and looked for an opening to any other area in free fall. Hooking the wall with his poleaxe, he dragged and pulled the duo into a hole located within the wall in the broken cave leading to a whole new different area.

[The Library: Iesnet and Uriah]

"Thanks, I thought I was going to go splat!" Iesnet said, a bit too excitedly.

He then looked around the new area, a large underground stone ruin, dimly lit by a pattern of plant-shaped green crystals in the walls. A slight aftershock struck the area, causing pebbles to fall from the ceiling.

"What do we do now, senior? I've never been in a dungeon before. Do we get out?"

"What's the point of getting out, there's no reward in it and there's no experience in it either. We go deeper and beat Mika to the loot. Who knows what she'll do to it before we get to it." Uriah responded.

Heading deeper into the hole with Iesnet in tow, the hole started resembling a hall. After reaching the end of the hall, he began looking around the room and saw a massive collection of books rested on rows and rows of shelves. Uriah started looking for the catalogue and spoke up: "Knowledge is power as they say, Iesnet, help me find the catalogue, we can split the books to what we need, unless you want me to keep them all?"

"... Of course not. Oh, I know this language." Iesnet stated, aiming for a book on an upper shelf. He then noticed himself rising up in the air, reaching a comfortable distance in front of it.

"Convenient. So do we try all the books?" He flipped a page. "This one isn't it." he said, placing it gently back where it was. "Oh, over there!" Iesnet points at a book on a thick pedestal, with it's pages open. "That looks important."

[The Corridor: Mika, Kynn and Cinere]

As the trio free-fell through the air, Mika sighed, and then muttered an incantation causing the three of them to fall slower, into a side shaft. Gradually, they reached the bottom and she barely reacted in time to pull the other two away from the debris that fell with them.

"Well, that was certainly a disaster. If I recall correctly, Iesnet said something about guardians? Hmmm...this could be worth looking further into."

She picked up a sleeping Kynn and proceeded to head down the tunnel, dragging Cinere behind her.

Standing up smoothly and getting out of Mika's grasp, Cinere sighed and looked around him with an awful face, thinking about how peaceful the situation was earlier...

"How bothering... Can't the ground not go even deeper than it's already is...?" Cinere scratched his head roughly, thinking that he shouldn't have gone to the tavern.

Mika turned to look at Cinere, tossing him a chocolate as well as her backpack.

"I'm going to head further in. I don't know if you want to follow me, but if you don't, then can I leave Kynn here with you? Something tells me that the treasures here are going to be very interesting."

"Guess I can take a nap then. Have fun~" Cinere invoked his living corpses to guard Kynn and himself, as usual, he put souls into them, which he would free after he woke up.

"Guard us while we are sleeping, alright?" His voice seemed unexpectedly cold when he talked to them, he quietly placed Kynn against the wall, and sat next to her, closing his eyes, thinking deeply about how treasures will be useless to him. Before long, he had nodded off.

"Oh... Cinere fell asleep... Gehehe~"

Meanwhile, Kynn, who had silently woken up, mischievously stole some chocolate bars from his pockets and ate them gleefully.

[The Bestiary: Alberon]

As Alberon and the wolf girl reached the bottom of the hole, the girl dropped him on the ground. The surroundings were completely dark aside from the strange gleam from the wolf girl's eyes.

"Hm... I should have taken one of those stones that light things... But then again, I don't have the money to." Alberon complained as he checked over his satchel to find something to illuminate the surroundings.

While he was doing that, the wolf girl raised her hand and made a lamp out of her strange red aura. "Oh... thanks." He thanked her as she gave a thumbs up and started walking. Following her closely, he continued checking over both his satchel and his Item Box.

"Ah, that could work!" Taking out a bunch of teeth like objects, he threw them at the ground. Not long after, the floor cracked and five skeleton-like creatures with lizard skulls crawled out of it. Alberon's Proto-Spartoi. "It'll be better to have these guys scouting for us."

They continued walking until he sensed a strange magic signature. "Hmm...?" It didn't belonged to neither the Proto-Spartoi nor the other adventurers that came with him. With a frown, he snapped his fingers. "Be revealed, foreign works." Closing his eyes, he tracked down the signature, but the result was unexpected. "More than one... Sounds troublesome, so let's avoid if possible..." Saying that, he sent one of the Proto-Spartoi to scout the area where the signatures were while he and the rest of the group went down in another path.

[Hallway: Mika]

With a brief nod to Cinere, Mika had already sprinted off into the only tunnel, having left behind her backpack of food for Kynn deliberately.

"Damn, I should have borrowed one of those glowing stones from Iesnet earlier...never mind." She stopped briefly, taking a look at her left index finger. A strange polished metal ring carved with unknown runes met her vision.

"No, I'll do it in my sealed state for now. After all, if I took this off immediately, it won't be called an adventure anymore." Shifting her vision back into the dark tunnel, her left eye glowed bright purple, illuminating both the path as well as the smile that appeared on her face.

"Though, I wonder what Alberon is up to? Hmm, let's see...[Patron of Wolves]."

The smile on her face grows larger. "Oh, I see...Hmm, in that case, I can't afford to lag behind either!"

Muttering an incantation, a green glow covers her body, and she rushes forward, footsteps hidden by the rustle of a gentle breeze.

[The Library: Uriah and Iesnet]

"Of course we don't try all the books, some books contain forbidden knowledge that can corrupt a person. What we generally need is a book that describes this place at least, we might need a bestiary regarding the creatures we could encounter here, and we can find some books that have techniques related to our general trades."

Uriah said in a thoughtful manner. Noticing where Iesnet was pointing to, he walked closer to it but was distracted by a book at his side. He noticed that it had glowing runes, an enchanted book. After staring at the enchantment placed upon the book, it starts being deciphered and he realized that the book was moving on its own.

In a split second, it attacked him, to which he was forced to jump back, dodging it. Still focusing on the enchanted book, he doesn't realize that all enchanted books start awakening, becoming aggressive to the trespasser within the library, him. Every aggressive book ignored Iesnet, as if they didn't regard him as a trespasser.

Iesnet, not quite as quick on the uptake, dodged a book aimed at Uriah.

"Hey! Get away from there!" Uriah shouted out to Iesnet. The books began circling around Uriah, keeping a certain distance.

"Senior? What is happening?" the vampire asks, puzzled. A voice rang inside his head. 'Attention! Unknown intruders spotted inside Library, Bestiary and Hallway 41 East!'

"Senior, I think you shouldn't be here~" Iesnet quipped, a dark expression on his face. A red halo shone above his head, similar to the one covering the floating books, tiny rays of light connecting them to the halo itself.

Uriah was completely focused on his enemies after noticing that he was surrounded, his Break Down skill had been working in overdrive, forcing him to take on the enemies surrounding him. He swatted the books away instead of destroying them, fearing that if he did the books could explode, damaging him in the process.

Noticing what Iesnet said and seeing what had happened to him, Uriah started running throughout the library in an attempt to lead the books away, and escape the affected Iesnet. After running throughout the sections of the library he noticed another gleaming book, using his analytical glasses to find out that it was the Catalog. Snatching it as he ran past, he continuously avoided the enchanted books while also looking over the Catalog to see the books he needs.

Turning around and jumping through the swarm of books, Uriah used his Break Down skill intricately slowing down time to look at each and every book, putting the books he needed into his Item Box while going through the swarm. With a few nicks, scratches, and wounds, he escaped the swarm by going through it and tried to find an exit.

He noticed a door that seemed to lead out of the Library and opened it, falling into it, heading deeper into the Dungeon.

[Hallway: Mika]

Mika, who was sprinting, ducked suddenly. A gigantic circular saw had just whirred over her head. And connected to that saw was a massive automaton.

"Well, I guess this is one of those defences to keep out invade---Woah!"

Spinning, she dodged the automaton's fist, which was bigger than a table, before landing a few feet backwards.

"Cinere...with his guardians, he's probably fine. Not to mention, Kynn's there, too. No worries there."

The automaton approached her at high speeds, its fist heading for her.

"Hmm...It's been a long time since I tested out my strength while I'm holding back...let's see what 5% of my power does in a contest of brute force."

*Boom!*

Mika had stopped the automaton's punch with her bare hand.

"Tsk, tsk, weak...and I thought I'll find a challenge, too..."

The automaton didn't falter, and instead swung it's circular saw at her arm. Mika took a step back, and dodged.

"Tsk, you're no fun at all. Swinging that giant thing around aimlessly..."

Her left eye, which was originally glowing purple, started glowing red. A deep shade of crimson.

"Let's end this farce here, shall we? I still need to proceed."

The automaton attacked again, unaware of it's impending doom.

"Let's see if you can handle this. [Meteoric---"

The air formed a glowing green shell around her left fist, shaped into a raging cyclone.

"--Storm Fist!]"

...

Having destroyed all the attackers in her path, Mika reached the end of the hallway, arriving at a single door.

"Hmm? A trap?"

She opened the door, entering yet another corridor.

*Bam!*

When she turned around, fists ready, she found out that the door had disappeared.

"Oh."

...

500 metres later, Mika was starting to get irritated.

"I know I said that I wanted an authentic adventuring experience...but did the idiotic dungeon master have to add a labyrinth here? I hate puzzles!"

The she-wolf shook her head, deciding not to use her magic yet.

"Haah...This can't be that difficult, right?"

[The Bestiary: Alberon]

After walking for a while, Alberon suddenly felt the connection with the Proto-Spartoi that he had sent to the direction of the signatures being severed. From the information he collected he could more or less guess what was waiting there. With a sigh, he stopped walking. The wolf girl stopped too and looked at him, confused.

"Damned be my curiosity... Damned be my curiosity..." He cursed in his head as he took out a thick book from his satchel together with several other teeth. "Alexander, are you here?" Throwing the teeth in the ground, he said as he watched the Proto-Spartoi sprout from the ground. A small, purple colored lizard appeared suddenly on his shoulder, scratching it and hitting his nape with its tail. "Good to see you here..."

Alberon looked at the wolf girl and said. "You can go ahead if you want. Take two of those guys and try to find the others." So he said, but as soon as Alberon turned his back and started walking, the wolf girl followed, leaving the two Proto-Spartoi behind, wandering ahead to find the others.

As they neared the area where the signatures were, the corridor got wider until they finally reached an area full of tunnels disposed in a circular way. In the middle of the room was a girl bound to a pile of rocks by chains. "..... who are you?" Alberon asked after a brief pause, since he had not detected her until he arrived at this room.

[I am Seven.... Or was it Seventh?] The girl said apathetically.

"Seven, or Seventh, doesn't matter... I think it's better to ask, what are you?" Alberon asked while Alexander hissed at his head.

[What am I? I'm a simple Guard. No... rather than that, I'm more like the Dog Carer.]

"Dog... Carer, you say? What do you mean with that?!"

[Doesn't matter anymore. You'll find out soon.] The girl said, getting up. Surprisingly, the rocks to which she was bound rose together, forming a Golem-like body.

As she did that, many howls started to resound from the cave-like tunnels around.

[Hallway Entrance: Cinere and Kynn]

Waking up, Cinere cracked his neck and suddenly had a urge to eat chocolate, it was always great to wake up with it, he searched in his pockets and found literally nothing...Closing his eyes and just sniffing a bit, before opening them and...staring at Kynn who still had some on her cheek.

"...You little rasc---" Wanting to say something, but in the end, he fell silent, seeing her childish face. Cinere sighed, disappointed in himself and just pat her head as he took more chocolate from his item box.

"How troubling." he muttered as he began to eat, with a cheerful smile who still doesn't fit him then he stood up and freed the souls inside the living corpses, putting them again in the item box.

"Shall we move or stay lazily here~?" Cinere was actually reluctant to move, it was quite cozy, sleeping like this.

" I guess we should go after Mika~ I'm getting bored here~ "

Pouting, Kynn stuffed her mouth with snacks that Mika left for her.

[Guardian Chamber: Uriah]

Uriah hit the ground of the chamber, causing splashes and waves of water of a few inches to ripple throughout the room, and he started looking around, the only thing within the room is a giant mirror showing his reflection and drops of water hitting the water covered floor, causing echoes throughout the room.

Taking a brief respite to heal his wounds and to read through the Monster Bestiary, he noticed a sword within the reflection of the mirror, a sword that wasn't within the room. Walking up to the mirror to see if the mirror is false, he actually touches his own reflection.

"Doppelganger!" he says in a worried tone, he swung his poleaxe at it only for it to block it with its own, and for a few more doppelgangers that resemble himself to appear, demonic, divine, divine-demonic, human, and transcendent look-alikes.

"You think you know what I am with a simple book? I'm you but better, I'm you at your peak, you after giving into your demonic blood, you can't beat me." says the demonic doppelganger Uriah is in combat with.

"You're only delaying the inevitable. Give in to the blade, it's the only way for you to survive this place, let us in. We are you, there's no denying it, so join us and we can make you better, we can make you stronger."

Uriah looked on, worried.

'If I'm them and they're me, then what's the point in me fighting them. Maybe if I just give in I could escape this suffering.'

In a moment of despair, Uriah almost accepted the offer, only for his skill Break Down to activate, forcing him to understand the situation, they were not him, they were his potential, nothing more, nothing less. All of them were him who gave in.

"No, you all are too weak for me to be you, you may be parts of me or possible parts of me but you're not me, you're all the versions of me who took the wrong path." Uriah unsheathed his Coiling Steel Belt and turning it into a sword, ready to take on all 6 in a risk-it-all fashion.

[Another Hallway: Mika]

*Bam!*

The labyrinth wall collapsed, revealing the shadow of a she-wolf.

"That. Was. Epicly. Annoying."

Mika's expression was one of an extremely irritated person. She took a look at her left hand. The ring was still there.

"Jeez. The stupid labyrinth kept changing it's patterns, and I could barely even keep track of the time...wow, it's been such a long time."

Taking a look around at the destroyed corridor, Mika shook her head.

"Screw it...this isn't my house, anyway..."

She activated one of her passive skills.

|Come out, lesser kin that shares my name. Harbinger of Apocalypse, Fenrir.|

A tall silver wolf materialized beside her. Mika relaxed, a hint of ice inside her smile.

"Go, my lesser kin. Destroy everything that's down this path."

The grey wolf inclined it's head, and rushed down the corridor, howling fiercely. Meanwhile, Mika leaned against the wall.

"I wonder how the others are doing?"

[Guardian Chamber: Uriah]

During the battle, Uriah's Break Down went into overdrive, he was constantly on the defence against stronger forces and overwhelming numbers. With sheer luck, he was able to disarm and then behead his Demonic Doppelganger with his poleaxe but in the aftermath, he had to defend with it.

One of the Doppelgangers struck the shaft of the poleaxe, breaking it in two, with splinters flying into his face. When it snapped in half, he had to block with his arm, causing it to fracture and start to bleed.

While in pain, Uriah took the initiative and stuck the broken poleaxe into the opening of the Human Doppelganger impaling it in the heart. The number of doppelgangers was down to 4.

During the fierce battle, his Analytical Glasses were cracked while his Explorer's Outfit was in tatters, in addition to his injured left arm. Defending with the Coiling Steel Sword, he had to block 4 continuous blows without rest. Break Down was consuming his mana furiously, so he had to wait for openings and trade blows in order to gain the advantage.

There were demerits and merits to this situation. He would gain wounds in the process but also lower the number of enemies. Noticing that he was running low on mana, he enchanted his Coiling Steel Sword with blinding light and achieved an area-of-effect attack, By squeezing his mana reserves dry, he was able to wrap the Coiling Steel Sword around the Divine Doppelganger, slitting its throat yet also taking a bash to his left femur, cracking and bruising it.

He then pulled the wrapped sword beheading the Divine Doppelganger, and defended with it only for it to shatter from the blow of the Transcendent Doppelganger. Broken fragments flew into his chest, and his right knee was dislocated by the Divine-Demonic Doppelganger's poleaxe strike.

Weary and torn, without any mana reserves left as well as with the pain and threat of death surrounding him, Uriah is now unarmed against the Divine-Demonic, Transcendent, and Normal look-alikes who were the only ones that remained.

Without any weapon to use, he realized that he could not take care of them without a weapon or backup, and he couldn't use magic to escape this situation. He noticed that the weapons of the dead doppelgangers remained and that there was a Black Blade still impaled into the ground. Eyeing it, he rolled, picking up discarded Poleaxes and Coiling Steel Swords to block, only for them to shatter from the force of his enemies' strikes and the stress from the earlier combat, combined.

Uriah jumped and grasped the hilt of the Black Blade, causing intrusive thoughts to enter his mind.

'Join them and you will be able to relieve yourself of this suffering, join me and become what you truly deserve to be.'

Resisting it, he manipulates the magical blade into the shape of his Coiling Steel Sword yet not made of mere steel, he identified the metal; Galvorn.

'No, these things deserve Death, if they were anything like me, then just one would have been able to kill me. The belief that I would become what I think I can through your power alone is fruitless, it is my effort that will allow me to pave my path, escape my fated death, and achieve what I truly deserve to be.'

The Black Blade bound itself to Uriah.

'You cannot escape that fate.'

'I accept my fate as it is.'

Accessing its mana pool, Uriah begun healing himself while blocking the attacks of the three Doppelgangers with ease. He started using Break Down and timed it to when they all attack, parrying all three attacks and then countering all three in a flurry of motion with lethal precision, killing them all.

Collapsing, burnt out of energy, mana, and will, Uriah fell asleep on the hard dungeon floor. Unknowingly, his skills increased in strength, and he had gained a new weapon in place of all the others.

Spoiler: Part 2

[Automaton Hall: Mika]
As she mused, Mika felt the life signs of the Fenrir she had sent out disappear.

"Hmm? Something was actually powerful enough to take out that Fenrir? Interesting...Ancient Form!"

Chanting an incantation, Mika morphs into her original form, a giant black wolf with red markings on her coat.

"It's been quite a while since I took on this form...I hope whatever managed to do in the Fenrir is worthy enough of its power...It's not everyday I morph into this, after all."

Her aura changed, from the gentle touch of the spring breeze to the killing intent of a blood-seeker. Her demonic black horns showed themselves, and the restraint in her crimson eyes disappear. A tangible aura of bloodlust radiated off her.

"Ahhh~ It's been so long since I've taken this form. Still, I'll keep the ring on, or it won't be a fair fight."

Mika lowered her head, and charged forward. Traps were set off and enchanted arrows flew towards her, only to shatter against her coat of black fur.

*Boom!*

Mika got to the area where she had last felt the Fenrir's life signs, only to see the grey wolf sprawled on the ground, bleeding from it's orifices.

"Oh, my. How unsightly."

[Intruder detected. Activating elimination sequence.]

"Oh? A defence syste---Whoa!"

Mika ducked as a spear shot out of the gloom.

"Not bad. You're quite fast."

[For a mere intruder, your reflexes are quite good too. Therefore, I, Fifteenth, shall dispose of you personally.]

A humanoid appeared out of the gloom, wielding a spear and a large shield in her hands. She was barely armoured, instead equipped with linen garb for ease of movement.

"Hmm...you rely on speed to fight too, huh..."

Mika got into a defensive posture, having reverted back into her half-human form for increased agility.

"Very well, let's clash in a contest of speed. We'll see who's faster, Fifteenth."

[Thought Space: Iesnet]

Somewhere in a white filled space.

"Huh, what am I thinking?"

Iesnet opened his eyes, blinking due to the change in scenery. Before him stood another vampire, one more ancient, cold-eyed, and meaner.

[Good catch, youngling.] A thought echoed in the space, as if it were speech.

"Who is that bastard?" Iesnet thinks back by accident.

[This one is the lord of this place, a bastard demanding a measure of respect!]

The thought felt as if it was physically booming, and hurt Iesnet's ears.

[No matter,] the old vampire continues. [By the covenant between us and the ones bearing tribute, I am to provide you with a gift. You may select any item within this dungeon, to help you out on your journeys to bring us our food.]

Iesnet pondered for a second. 'You mean that map was the mouth of this place?' Iesnet worked hard to hide his sudden realization and asked the thoughtform.

"Do you know me?"

[You are the youngling who came with the lousy treats 256 years, 124 days, 23 hours and 48 minutes ago. You have obviously learned your lesson, though if you were 12 minutes late, your life would have been forfeited.]

"I see, I'd like to get different compensation this time around. Please, remind me of my previous gift?"

[Ah, tiresome. This is why unbound lifeforms are... You selected the essence of blood manipulation from Skill Sphere Storage on Level 10 East. Be quick with your next selection, we always hunger.]

"Wait, wait, I need to look over the dungeon first! I don't remember where anything is! And I want to get something better than that damned lying predecessor."

The thoughtform remained silent for while. [Fine, you may look as you please, but the time for the new contract is ticking.]

[The Bestiary: Alberon]

From the tunnels around the room, many undead started to pour out. Some of them looked shabby, some of them had some minimal defensive gear and some had full armors.

Not all of them were exactly human, with some beastmen, beastkins and other humanoids mixed in. There were even some undead beast in the middle.

"What a mess of an army..." Alberon muttered while sending his orders to the Proto-Spartoi. As they were outnumbered by the undead, he casted Storm King Guard at them to bolster their fighting power.

[Useless. Your things are limited. These hounds are not.] Seventh said with a poker face.

As she had said, no mattered how many undead the Proto-Spartoi brought down, more would come to replace them.

Glancing at Alberon, the wolf girl asked wordlessly to join the battle. Although he didn't wanted to send her just yet, he knew that the Proto-Spartoi wouldn't hold out.

With a nod, he answered her and without wasting time, the wolf girl jumped in, covering her hands with her strange red aura and punching undead after undead.

[What a weird thing you have here.]

"I'm the one who should be saying that. I'm still wanting to know what exactly you are." Alberon frowned while he was still trying to analyse Seventh.

[Didn't you already figure it out?]

"More or less..." Just as she had said, he had halfway reached a conclusion. "But, still... Demi-Spirit? That's quite unexpected and hard to believe..."

From what he could tell, the strange golem-like thing behind her was an Earth Elemental, a spiritual being, linked to her through the chains. The girl's body was human, but altered to handle the burden of being linked to the Elemental. They were not perfectly fused, but were still a single being. "Never had I saw something like you."

[There's always a first time for everything. More importantly, are you in position to be talking so leisurely?]

"I guess I don't." Alberon smiled bitterly. He had already sensed two other beings such as Seventh heading to this place. "Can't handle me by yourself?"

[You're as tough as a cockroach. So I decided that help was needed.]

"Well, damn..." He cursed while bringing out the rest of the teeth he had and spreading them in the ground. If worse came to worst, he planned to use them as breakwater to help him escape.

Tensing himself, he stared at the tunnels as the two energy signatures arrived.

[Automaton Hall: Mika]

*Clang*

"Oh...not bad."

Fifteenth kept up with Mika in a contest of speed, and even landed a few hits on her. Some of those hits managed to get past her defence, too.

"It's been a long time since someone managed to wound me to this extent...still, they are but mere scratches. How are your injuries holding up?"

The automaton didn't get off unharmed, obviously. She was also wounded by quite a significant extent.

[Hmph. I'm unlike creatures made of flesh and blood. They are inferior.]

Fifteenth held her hand over the room's walls, absorbing the mana in the walls. Her injuries healed.

[You should give up, wolf-beastkin. I can heal up as long as I'm in the dungeon. You, on the other hand, will only get injured more.]

Fifteen was confident of her victory, and she smiled triumphantly.

"I won't be so confident, Little Miss Automaton."

The smile on the automaton's face faltered.

[Why not...?]

"Why not, indeed. I've been holding back, but it's high time I started to get serious. Come to me, Amaterasu."

The red armlet glowed, and expanded into a gigantic crimson gauntlet.

"Well, let's see what 10% of my power and one gauntlet can do, shall we?"

Fifteenth got into a defensive posture, holding her spear out and covering herself with the shield.

"Oh, well. Three, two, one...Hmph!"

Mika vanished.

Before Fifteenth could react, she was already knocked unconscious by a falling metal fist.

"Yep. 10% power might have been too much, especially when it was paired with Amaterasu."

The lupine girl shrugged, looking at the collapsed automaton lying on the floor.

"I guess I'll bring her back to the Tavern as a spoil of war? I'm curious in these Dungeon Automata, after all."

[Hallway: Kynn and Cinere]

"You still have chocolate on your cheek~"

Cinere began to walk in the hallway with Kynn, nevertheless, after a while, he noticed something unfitting, broken walls everywhere.

"If we follow these, I'm guessing we will find Mika?"

Seeing Kynn's pouting face, Cinere sighed and gave her more chocolate.

"Hehehe~"

Kynn accepted the chocolate and followed Cinere.

"Un~ We should be~ Unless there's two other paths with destroyed pathways, then we should be following Mika's trail~"

Cinere yawned and patted her head as he heard her giggling, that made him sigh and decide internally never to bring puzzles to Mika, even though he doesn't have any yet.

"Let's just cross all the destroyed walls, this is obviously Mika's trail and since she passed...there is probably nothing dangerous, except maybe some greatly damaged traps which aren't working anymore~? I guess?"

To be honest, he didn't know either if there would be traps or not after Mika's "rampage", like this, he just passed through the holes and saw the traps crushed...just as expected.

" Like a bread crumb trail isn't~ "

Kynn jumped over a destroyed trap. Moments later, she heard some clinking and clanking noises.

"Did some traps survive---"

Only to get a circular saw embedded on her chest.

Seeing this, Cinere immediately acted without any hesitation despite being worried, he caught Kynn by her neck and teleported her 3 feet behind her previous location so at least, she didn't have the saw in her belly.

"..."

After securing her, the first thing he did was to freeze everything around them, to either slow or malfunction the traps, the floor, ceiling and walls were hardly visible anymore, ice were covering these, even if there were still traps, they will have trouble crossing this ice which can even resist to lava for some minutes.

"Kynn Show me what you got!" finishing to hinder all the possibles traps, Cinere approached Kynn and asked her on a slightly worried and panicked, he thought that he should have brought something to sew/close her wound.

[Hallway: Mika]

The lupine girl was, as usual, rushing through the dungeon, this time in her Ancient form, smashing any trap in her way to dust. Fifteenth had been stored in her Spatial Storage long ago.

Suddenly, she stopped.

*Sniff~*

Taking in a deep breath, Mika noticed. The smell of blood. One of her adventurer allies was injured, and not lightly so.

"Dammit. Should I try to meet up with them..."

Calming herself down, Mika arrived at a decision.

"They are all capable enough to survive this dungeon...so I should hurry and stop all the traps. In order to do that, there's only one method that's the fastest. Break the dungeon core."

Mika chuckled dryly.

"Still, I went ahead and left Kynn and Cinere behind...I hope it isn't either of them who were injured...Hahaha..."

Her ears were twitching erratically, and a note of instability had already slipped into her voice.

"I'm actually the worst, aren't I? Ditching my teammates to rush ahead for treasure...and now, even when I know someone got injured, I'm still heading for the dungeon core!"

The crimson red irises contracted, and became even darker. The red markings on Mika's lupine coat glowed ominously. The she-wolf removed the ring on her left forelimb, putting it away in her Spatial Storage.

"This was precisely how I lost Akane back then! And to think, I'm still this selfish, 10 thousand years later! HAHAHA!"

Her laughter amplified in volume, echoing down the hallways.

"I'm not going to watch an ally die before me again. Not if I can help it. And this time, I can help it! Activate, Ancient Ancestry!"

On her jet-black coat, purple markings formed, creating a complex sigil. The aura of bloodlust and slaughter around Mika grew ever stronger.

"If there's no direct paths to the dungeon nucleus, I'll just have to create one for myself!"

Mana gathered in her open maw, condensing into a dense sphere of purple chaos energy.

"ROOOOOOOAR!"

Following her howl, the gathered energy blasted out in the shape of a drill, piercing through the wall and continuing on, deeper into the dungeons.

[Hallways: Kynn and Cinere]

Kynn's wounds started to bubble up and sizzle, slowly closing but a moment later, it closes faster than the eye can see or the brain could comprehend.

"Gahak- Ow... That was surprising..."

Looking around, she saw the saw blade, Melting. and Cinere, with his panicked face, too close at hers.

"Nyuah!? Cinere?"

Quickly reacting, Cinere looked at her wound and saw that it was... naturally closed and healed, seeing this he sighed in relief and ignored her foolishly startled voice, he patted her head then flickered her forehead as he talked on a soft tone.

"Be more wary next time... That scared me, I thought you were harmed..." after saying this, he seemed to be more at ease and realized something as he looked around him.

"...I even froze the exits..." he rolled his eyes and just dissipated the ice in front of an exit.

"Let's hope that it leads to Mika."

"Okay~ Lets~"

Kynn unfolded her wings and they morph into a white robe, she then clung on Cinere's back. She also didn't notice that 2 fox-tails and a draconic tail emerged from her tailbone, while a pair of black draconic horns and white fox ears had also appeared on her head.

[The Bestiary: Alberon and Mika]

In the midst of the chaotic melee, a purple beam shot through the room, ripping apart countless undead and vaporizing several dozens more. When the dust settled, there was a gigantic hole leading diagonally through the room. Several support pillars that had been taken out collapsed, crushing undead under their sheer weight.

From the newly-created hole roared an echo.

|Run through the front, my lesser kin! Rip apart everything that's an enemy!|

The next moment, countless wolves with different coloured coats and of differing sizes poured out of the hole, launching themselves at the undead. Every single one of them were unfamiliar looking, obviously not common wolf breeds like grey or brown wolves. In fact, some of them were transparent and glowing brightly.

Leading the charge was a large wolf with a golden coat, his claws resembling shredders as he tore through the undead. With a loud howl, he headed for one of the bigger undead creatures.

"What do we have here? Enemies?"

A certain black-haired lupine girl also walked out of the recently-evacuated hole, both of her gauntlets coated in a thick layer of reddish liquid.

Mika, who was obviously not in a sane mood, glared at Alberon, then Seventh.

"You look like you could use some help. In that case..."

She redirected her gaze at the other two guardians, a frightening smile appearing on her face.

"Allow me to play around with these two..."

...

The two guardians stepped into the room, finding the chaotic situation.

[What a mess you made here, Seventh... If it weren't for me and Eighteenth, what would be of you?]

A tall undead clad in a black armour spoke. He looked quite aged, with a long white beard, and his eyes glowed a deep red colour. On his head was a crown, and a mantle was tied to his armour, as if he were a king.

[Twentieth, quit the useless talk.] A female centaur scolded him as she stared at Mika.

From where he was, Alberon showed a bewildered expression looking at the situation change. Rather than with Mika's appearance, he was more concerned with... "Does your master not know a thing called consistency? What the hell are those random Guardians?!" He asked Seventh.

[Don't ask me. Rather, Twentieth, is that true?] The girl asked without minding the enemies wrecking havoc around.

The undead king nodded and said with a deep frown. [Two of the Guardians were already defeated. We're moving the rest to protect the core as we talk right now.]

[Is that so...]

While they talked, Alberon turned to Mika's direction and said. "Hey, can you hold those two for a moment? I need some time to prepare a thing here." Without waiting for her answer, he looked at the wolf girl that had retreated for now. "I'll leave that Seventh whatever to you." He said, backing away while taking a book from his satchel.

[Hallways: Kynn, Cinere and Uriah]

Uriah awoke in a completely revitalized state, wondering how he recovered so quickly, he noticed that the water around him has disappeared. "I guess all that water was actually mana, and I guess my Coiling Black Blade had a hand in my state of recovery."

Feeling a little different, Uriah starts to repair and reforge his Explorer's Outfit and Analytical Glasses by just using mana, as well as storing his broken weapons into his item box.

Sheathing his Coiling Black Blade around his waist in belt form, he started to look at himself within the mirror and noticed horns coming out of his head, unconsciously he wills the horns back into their hidden state, that of reddish-orange gems in the sides of his head hidden by his hair.

Looking for a way out, he used his Break Down skill and notices faults within the wall behind the wall behind the mirror, storing the mirror in his Item Box to gain access to it, he touched it and used an explosive spell to destroy the whole wall, and the area behind it, by just using the faultlines within it, creating a tunnel. Walking into the tunnel, he noticed a hint of mana without realizing it.

He started to exploit even more faults within the walls, creating even more tunnels, while tracing the mana flow as if tracking something, what he presumed to be the Dungeon Core. Unknowingly he creates a hole into the side of the wall where Cinere and Kynn are. Jumping through and out of it, he coincidentally encountered them.


Looking at the hole who suddenly appeared, Cinere sighed and prepared to kill nevertheless he immediately stopped when he saw one of his comrades.

"Ah, so there you are, how did it go for you?" Cinere questioned when he saw him, he just hoped that everything wouldn't be so messy, if they were reunited at least…

"Hah, I literally went through Hell, in a figurative and physical sense. Nearly dying to my look-alikes in a fashion so unbecoming of my senses. It sucks that the only weapon I have now is this belt around my waist." Uriah says while pointing his thumb at his Coiling Galvorn Belt. With two glowing gems protruding from both sides of the head, popping out of his hair. They glow in a reactive nature, slowly sensing and making him follow the mana flow that is getting thicker and thicker while noticing, dodging, and blowing up traps along his way. His pace is getting quicker and quicker as if his instincts are telling him that there is sustenance at the end of this trail, unknowingly he doesn't realize Iesnet, Cinere, and Kynn following behind him.

[Hallways: Iesnet]

Very good, I'll transport you to the chamber now.

Iesnet came back to his senses, only to vomit out the contents of his stomach, as his location suddenly changed to a hexagonal chamber, filled with stacks of small glowing spheres. He took a moment to recover from the ordeal and picked one of the larger purple skill-spheres, the shadows on his hands growing thicker and flickering around it. The sphere glowed brighter, banishing the offending dark around.

"Eh?" How do you use this anyway? Well, I guess that's just my luck. I don't want to become a slave to some dungeon, so think fast, Iesu... I wonder what the receptionist would say, after I report this? Wait, I kinda messed up, didn't I? For now let's get away from here, while that old bat isn't looking.

Iesnet placed the sphere in storage, and covered himself in shadows. His powerful legs quickly took him through the maze in a vague direction towards the core, passing by inactive traps and creatures, just standing by. I guess it still considers me friendly. Or maybe I'm just too hard to be seen? Haha, can't be.

Taking a quick turn, a piece of debris suddenly crashed against his chest, knocking him down and removing the cover of his shadows. A blur flew by him, and disappeared through another hole in the walls.

Wonder who that was? However this makes things easier.

The vampire decided to use this diversion, following through the path the other adventurer was so kind to make for him.

[The Bestiary: Alberon and Mika]

Mika nods, that unsettling smile still on her face, as she looked at Twentieth and Eighteenth.

"Well, it's been a long time since I allowed myself to be at 100% power, so how about we fight over there? It would be a shame if I happen to kill your allies while playing with you two, after all..."

Waving her hand, Mika casted a spell on the wolf girl, causing a purple shield to form around her. She also ordered the golden wolf to aid the wolf girl in attacking Seventh.

"A present to my kin."

With that, she rushed forward, firing mana blades at the two Guardians. Both dodged, causing the trio to arrive at a relatively less crowded area.

Twentieth stroked his beard, as he observed the black wolf before him.

[You are powerful indeed to have taken down a Guardian. However, Fifteenth is weaker than either of us. You should surrender now, and we'll give you a quick death. That's our greatest mercy.]

Eighteenth nodded to his words, a bow already in her hands and an arrow nocked pointing towards Mika.

The smile on Mika's face disappeared, and a frown replaced it.

"A quick death, you say...Even though I defeated your fellow Guardian, you're not seeking revenge for her?"

[A foolish question. Guardians that fail in their duty ought to be destroyed. From the moment she lost, Fifteenth was no longer one of us. Therefore, whether or not she lives or dies does not matter to us.]

The centaur cut in before the undead could speak, and he also bobbed his head in agreement.

"I see...Your creators must have been extremely realistic. Not that I can blame you; I used to feel that way too."

The smile on Mika's face was an icy one.

"But I've learnt the importance of a life all these centuries. Any life, whether it was created naturally or by others, isn't something to be discarded so easily."

Rage could be felt and seen in the area around Mika; she was surrounded by a reddish aura.

"I was originally thinking of toying with the two of you and breaking you mentally...but now, I've changed my mind. Trash like you don't deserve to fight me when I'm serious."

A purple aura covered both of her gauntlets. Mika chuckled, her voice sounding like a thousand blades scraping across metal.

"Instead of breaking you mentally, I've got a better idea. I'll break you both, literally."

With a single breath, she disappeared.

[What the---! Cover me, unbreakable shield! Ultimate Aegi---Gah!]

The undead king tried to cast a defence spell, but before he could finish chanting, Mika had already severed his head from his body, and destroyed both his heart and his brain, completely ending his life.

[No way...Twentieth went down just like that...]

The centaur raised her bow, and fired off a volley of arrows.

[Smite my enemies, astral projectiles! Starfall!]

The area around Mika was bombarded with magical arrows, and a dust cloud billowed.

[Did I...get her?]

She never got an answer. Mika had decapitated her immediately after she had swatted away the magic arrows. The headless corpse of Eighteenth tumbled to the ground, squirting blood, as it landed next to the destroyed corpse of Twentieth.

"Tsk. Weaklings. All they knew was to talk. Didn't even try to avenge their ally. Trash."

In the midst of the blood soaked surroundings, Mika, whose eyes were still rather unsettling, muttered darkly.

…

The golden furred wolf that was left behind by Mika had already passed away, and the wolf girl was quite beaten up due to the fight with Seventh. The purple shield had long crumbled and her body was covered in bruises and scratches.

[Don't get in my way. An eye for an eye, I'll kill that one to avenge the others.] She said, as she had sensed that the two other from before were taken down.

Seventh was trying to get rid of Alberon before he could do something, but ended up wasting too much time with the pair before.

"Okay, I'm done here." Alberon said while storing back the book he had taken out before. "I'm not wasting time with chanting, since this spell will be at its weakest. So, be sealed." As he said that, a circle filled with runes appeared over Seventh and created a pillar of light. As the light faded, instead of Seventh, there was a small marble in the ground. The wolf girl picked it up and took to Alberon, then dusted her clothes.

"Good thing I found that in the library before...." He said while tapping at his satchel.

He was about to head over to where Mika was, but felt something through the two Proto-Spartoi he sent before. They took two different ways, and while one was killed in an instant as it reached the room where the core was, the other was killed in an instant after finding a certain thing.

"Hm... Interesting..." Curious about the signature in the room the other Proto-Spartoi died, he decided to head out to investigate with the wolf girl while leaving some Proto-Spartoi behind together with a note.

'I'll need to check something.

Thanks for the help.'

…

Having vented most of her frustration in that fight, Mika calmed down relatively quickly.

Her crimson eyes went back to clear green, and her gauntlets vanished back into small armlets.

The combat that had occurred around them had died down.

"Gather around."

The surviving wolves all clustered up, around her. Most of them were wounded, including even the spirit wolves.

"You've done well, my kin."

As she spoke, Mika allowed her domain to expand outwards, covering the wolves. The surviving ones were healed up quickly, while the dead ones were cleaned back to their pristine condition. Mika then cast a teleportation spell, bringing them all back to their original habitats.

"As for those who died...thank you. You've done me a great service."

A single tear traced down her cheek.

"Alas, I'm limited in this world. I cannot bring the dead wolves back to life...And this sounds like an excuse, too."

She moved to where the fight with Seventh had ended, stopping at the corpse of the golden wolf.

"No..."

Killing intent gushes out for her, but just for a brief moment.

"...So you're dead too, huh. Kiniro. My pet."

Reaching down, she picked up the golden wolf, cradling it's corpse like one would a baby.

"And just like that, I'm left with only Shiro and Kuro...|Dissect|"

The corpse turned into a golden coloured pelt, perfectly skinned. Mika slung it over her shoulder.

"But does it matter? I'm a selfish person. Even though you died, I don't feel any anger towards the person that killed you...heh."

Mika's killing intent surged rapidly, covering the surroundings. It was like when she lost control earlier, except with one viable difference.

Rather than her eyes turning red, they were now a deep shade of blue. And Mika was very much sane.

"Because I'm selfish...Do allow me to avenge your death by killing the mastermind, Kiniro. It's nothing more than an excuse to satisfy my pride...But I'll still do so."

Noticing the note, she picked it up and read it.

"I see...Well, the two Guardians mentioned having the core being moved around...Hmph. Trying to run? It's not going to work."

The chaotic energy around her dissipated, and the rune of a crescent moon appeared on her forehead.

"Time to get serious. Chaos won't be much help from here on. Instead, the night would serve as a better source of energy."

The Chaos Fenrir, no, the Lunar Fenrir, looked up, a cold smile spreading across her face.

"Did you honestly think you could hide yourself by making several copies of yourself, and moving rapidly through the dungeon?"

From the Mika's shadow, six more shadows appeared. They gathered around her in a circle, prostrating on the floor.

|What do you wish us to do, Mistress?|

The Lunar Fenrir blinked, her blue eyes resembling that of a full moon, as her smile got ever wider, and even more icier.

"I want the six of you to split up and go find this 'Dungeon Core'. As Star Fenrirs who share a third of my powers, the six of you are more than a match for any of those weak 'Guardians', so I'm going to ask you to wreck as much havoc as possible in here."

The six shadows bowed, preparing to head out. Then, as an afterthought,

"Just in case, there are 6 other people here that you cannot harm at any costs. If you spot them, just relay it to me."

|Understood, Mistress.|

The six shadows split up and entered different tunnels leading out of the large room, and Mika chose a seventh tunnel, rushing into it.

Spoiler: Part 3

[Hallways: Kynn, Cinere, Uriah and Iesnet]

Iesnet appeared out of the shadows of the tunnel, spotting the party of the running Uriah, and Cinere and Kynn, behind him.

"Glad to see you are fine, Senior!" he shouted at Uriah "Sorry for earlier... You look different from last time?"

A voice boomed inside Iesnet's head. |What is the meaning of this!?| Iesnet flinched slightly.

"Hah, I literally went through Hell, in a figurative and physical sense. Nearly dying to my look-alikes in a fashion so unbecoming of my senses. It sucks that the only weapon I have now is this belt around my waist." Uriah says while pointing his thumb at his Coiling Galvorn Belt. With two glowing gems protruding from both sides of the head, popping out of his hair. They glow in a reactive nature, slowly sensing and making him follow the mana flow that is getting thicker and thicker while noticing, dodging, and blowing up traps along his way. His pace is getting quicker and quicker as if his instincts are telling him that there is sustenance at the end of this trail, unknowingly he doesn't realize Iesnet, Cinere, and Kynn following behind him.

"Huh, if you call that hell, I wonder how I should name my life, ahah~" Cinere laughed after talking on a rather joyful tone as he pat Uriah's shoulder with a soft smile, he just took out his dead just in case there is something dangerous since it seemed like Uriah probably met a lot of trouble considering what he said, he stared behind him and saw…
... An airhead, remembering that it was his fault that he fell into this dungeon made him sigh sorrowfully.


"And you, did everything went well ? Or Hell just like him ?" Said Cinere as he pointed at Uriah.

Iesnet, too happy to see friendly faces, blurted out "Well, I had a run-in with management. It would appear they want to eat us, though that's nothing new. Eh, Cinere-senior?"

"I don't think I will see something new for a long time, so yes, you are unfortunately right." Said Cinere as he yawned, thinking that even if they come back, all he has to do is to freeze the passage, though one day he should rely less on his magic despite it being his greatest strength during his life.

"Anyway what happened to this 'management'?"

"A lot of useless exposition and then they kicked me out. I'll tell you about it when we're safer." Iesnet responded "That old bat is too tough for newbie adventurer alone. Are you perchance, headed for the core?"

"Why would I be headed there if I don't even know where we currently are ?" Said Cinere as he watched around him and Kynn who was sleeping peacefully on his shoulder, this place was just annoying, if he could, he won't freeze only this hallway but the whole dungeon.

"Anyway, let's just head there..." Cinere continued to talk when after looking at the holes that Mika created earlier.

Uriah stops all of sudden and raises his arm, signaling to stop. Cinere and Iesnet stop, wondering what he's up to. Trying to sense the flow of mana, he realizes all the mana in the area has been drained and feels like a void, wondering as if there was a battle, he clears the debris in the way by destroying them into smaller pieces with explosions till none are left. "The path further on is going away from the Dungeon Core as the mana over there is less dense, *Pointing in the direction of destruction left behind.* it's nearly almost void of mana in the area as if someone partially released some of their power, maybe even all of it, but this way *Patting the wall beside him* the mana is getting denser." He senses the mana beyond the wall and realizes that the power is growing stronger and denser, the more he feels it the more he thinks it's something or someone is preparing for an arrival. He uses Break Down in order to register if they're fault lines within the wall only to not see any. "No good, I've been sparing as much mana as possible because I was taking advantage of the fault lines within the walls but it seems this wall doesn't have any faults. I think we're right next to the room of the Dungeon Core, the problem is we can't destroy this wall with godly or transcendent might if we had it. And it seems that any mana directed at it will be absorbed, I'm willing to bet it'll absorb any power other than its own" Looking around he starts to slowly walk along the wall in order to find the entrance, only to come across it after going 100 meters around. Looking at the door, he uses Break Down on it as well only to notice that there are no weaknesses, realizing this, he sits down to rest and to regain his strength. "Damn, the way in is locked. Did anyone come across a something that looked like a key even if it doesn't look like a key, it should have a mana signature to where we can manipulate its size or shape and fit it into this door in order to enter... I guess we can wait here." He starts to think of a way to enter while in rest, without realizing that he has one of the pieces to the key around his waist.

Hearing that, Cinere thought and slightly coughed before saying a few words which aren't bound to common sense.

"My mana reserve is what you can call a bottomless pool, and can't I just do that ?" When those words echoed, an ice key has been created and seemed to be constantly changing shape, sometimes it changed into a cube or a sphere.

"Well, can't it be used as a substitute ?" He asked as he approached the door, thinking that the ice was resilient would not even break against an enchanted Greatsword.

Stopping Cinere from putting the key in with his near limitless amount of mana, realizing if Cinere did that then the Dungeon Master could essentially have an unlimited amount of mana. Connecting dots, he notices that his Black Blade is one of the keys, he inserts it into the wall and turns one of the locks unlocking a part of the door and then pulls the sword back out. "Using an imitation of your own creation, with unlimited power no less, is like giving your enemy an unlimited amount of power to what they can do with. Cinere, please don't try anything unpredictable in impatience. I found this weapon in here why didn't I think it was a key." Taking hold of Cinere's imitation key, he gives it to Iesnet. "Try using this as a weapon since Cinere designed it to take on any shape, crazy bastard. Nearly letting the enemy become near limitless in power because if that combined with a Dungeon Core it would have indefinite amounts of utility."

"He wouldn't have a limitless power, it's not like I have put everything I had in this ice~ that would have disappeared after... A few dozens of minutes, a hour with luck if he is an economic person~" said Cinere without any regrets, just a hour of napping would be quite good actually, again, despite this, he didn't think about how his sense of using something is twisted, something insignificant is average to most people, thinking that, he took a chocolate bar and began to eat, then...

[Hallway: Mika]

|Mistress. I found something.|

Mika stopped, swatting away a boulder that had been loosened by an activated trap.

|What is it, Eins?|

The Star Fenrir named Eins bowed respectfully, even though Mika was nowhere near her.

|I found this strange...metallic object. It doesn't seem to resemble a weapon or anything, but the mana signature inside is weird. Almost as if it was designed with a specific purpose in mind.|

Eins looked around her, where piles of corpses were strewn about. Most of them had been brutally torn apart.

|Mistress! I found something too!|

Another Star Fenrir joined in the telepathic conversation.

|What did you find, Sechs?|

Mika was rather curious. Two of her Star Fenrirs had already found something each.

|There's a group of 4 people outside a weird door, Mistress.|

"A weird door? Hm...4 people..."

|Sechs. Do the 4 happen to be an angel, an elf, a demon and a vampire?|

|Yes, Mistress!|

"Oh. So they are there."

|You mentioned something about a door?|

|Yes! The demon guy stuck a blade into the door, and it clicked! It doesn't look open, though.|

"Hmm...In that case, it means that there's more than one lock...another key...Oh. I see."

|Eins. Bring the weird metallic object to me. You know where I am, right?|

|Yes, Mistress!|

|Sechs, stay where you are! I'm coming to you. Eins, just return to me and you'll find Sechs! Hurry!|

Mika begun sprinting in the direction that Sechs was at. Ignoring the tunnel, she punched a hole straight through the wall, and begun bulldozing her way through the hallways of the dungeon.

[Core Room Entrance: Kynn, Cinere, Iesnet, Uriah and Mika]

"Eh? Aren't you angry with me? I'll put it to good use!" Iesnet converted the sword into a bracer, placing it on his right arm, producing a menacing blade from the middle section. "I can't seem to be able to do much more than this. Cinere-senior, please tell me more about it later. I need some stone, please wait a bit."

Iesnet began tracing his steps back, looking for debris, when a nearby wall exploded, blasting him away. He smashed into a wall, rolling down the dungeon floor a couple of revolutions. A cloud of dust bloomed, revealing the awesome sight of Mika and her familiars, slowing down when they noticed Uriah, Cinere and the sleeping Kynn.


The vampire was about to say something about the rough entry, but then took a good look at the person before him, his preservation instinct telling him he would die a thousand times, before he could finish speaking any words of protest.


Thus Iesnet stood up, dusted off and chose to say nothing. ‘How did these ridiculous people become so strong? If I live through this, I'm going to do much more than hunting slimes. Survive and work to enter the big ranks, Iesnet. And be sure to smile politely, you useless whelp.’


Iesnet directed his widest smile at Mika, and backed off slowly towards the rest of the party.

" nyuu~ "

Kynn slowly woke up and looked around for a bit. Seeing nothing familiar except for her friends, she asks them.

" Where is this again?"

Cinere saw Kynn gradually waking up and poked her cheek as he replied to her.

"Well~ resuming it quickly and roughly , we are at a locked door, that's all."

Then, he took another chocolate bar as he put Kynn on the ground and gave it to her with a simple smile.

" Nyu~ should I destroy it?"

Says Kynn as She Bit on the chocolate and Summons 47 Frozen Pikes to penetrate it.

The pikes all shattered upon contact with the door. The door remained unscratched.

"That's not how you open it, Kynn."

Stepping forward, Mika takes out the key piece in her possession, and proceeds to stick it into a hole in the door. It clicks, and the locks open further, but they do not open completely.

"Hmm...is there a third key? Or is the locking mechanism jammed? Hmph!"

The door buckled as Mika hammered one of her fists into it. There was a small crack on the surface, which regenerated quickly.

"Tsk...A regenerating door. This could be troublesome."

Mika turned around to look at the others.

"I've got 4 more of my kin searching through the dungeon, and there's still Alberon. Should we wait for them to get the third key piece, or should I smash away at this door until it breaks? With my chaos touch, I'm betting that I could make this door more vulnerable to my fists."

Uriah looks at how Mika smashed at the door with the unfortunate circumstances of the forces being applied to it, the door is absorbing any kind of energy and is strengthening, increasing the Dungeon Core's mana efficiency and the strength of the door. All this while his Break Down skill is attuning in trying to gain information from the door while also his horns sensing the flow of energy. "Mika, I suggest you don't try to smash your way through it, considering how that thing can basically absorb any type of energy even the physical kind, it would most likely prove our efforts fruitless while we're providing sustenance to a fruit we can't reach, anyways I don't want to see what happens if you use your strength on it, for all we know this thing could be more powerful than all of us combined due to the possibilities on how long it has been there." Waiting patiently, while resting his back against the wall next to the door. "I say we wait for Alberon, for all we know, he could have got his hands on the third and final key."

The vampire decided to not get shocked this time around, and just quietly collected debris, transmuting them into chess pieces with the shape of the adventurers and dungeon master and guardians.


"Can I interject for a second?" Iesnet said aloud. "I know it's not my place, but I think we should listen to Uriah-senior. Also" Iesnet took a peek between the two wings of the giant door, jumping back to dodge an arrow made of a shadowy substance "it would seem the whole dungeon is here to meet us."


He then pointed at a mass of monster-shaped spots coming from the opposite side of the Core Room Entrance. The sound of hundreds of feet grew closer with the approaching horde. He retracted the blade from the bracer and grew his claws, eyes glowing.

Seeing this horde of monsters, Cinere squinted his eyes and laughed internally when he saw the monsters that were there, he didn't saw everything but there were dryads, wyverns, salamanders, lizardmen, and orcs...


"I want to go head-on now..." muttered Cinere as he saw all those punching balls and took his seax, he seemed ready to fight anytime... Nevertheless, instead, he stared at them and created three ice walls, thinking that it was the best solution.


"Let's just... Temporary close this way then talk about how to clean them, no ?" At least, they will take time to reach them.


" Muu... "

*totally Disappointed on the door*

" Muuuuu..... "

*absolutely Sad Cinere closing the passage way*

" Nom~ "

*eats a chocolate from Cinere's pocket*
Staring at Kynn who was stealing him, Cinere only sighed and acted like he saw nothing.

Mika snorted.

"I can take them all out myself, but that would be real boring, won't it."

She waved her hand, and both of her familiars vanish.

"So here's the deal. I'll give you guys a boost."

Without chanting, her domain envelops the 5 of them, wrapping all of them in dense purple shields.

"With that shield, pretty much no attacks will hit you. I call dibs on the dragons, you guys can take pretty much everything else.

Her gauntlets appear, coated in a black aura.

"Well, if there's nothing else, let's start. I'm longing for some opponents with actual backbone."

" this takes the Fun a bit but... Thanks anyways~ "

saying this, Kynn Summons another Sets of Frozen Pikes, Flaming Spears, Earthen Cannons and Wind Blades.

" Target Practice~ "


"Nah, I suggest we simply prolong their way here and assassinate as well as use traps on them along the way, that way we can deal with lower numbers when they get here exhausted." Said Uriah having an honest look while resting against the wall. "Why don't Cinere and Iesnet do it, it'll make things more interesting if only some of us do it. Especially when some of us need the experience."

Uriah watched Kynn steal and then eat the chocolate, thus he starts looking at her with disdain. "Seriously, people need to have their own supply of food and need to learn how to eat properly before they basically waste it. Then again some people need to learn how to fast, an empty stomach is sometimes better than a partially filled or filled stomach during battle" With his horns attuning to the frequency around the chocolate, he explodes it with a simple spell while he wears a simple cold look of innocence.

Uriah simply waited at the Giant Door to the Dungeon Core Room. "Nah, I'm good, I already went through enough experiences as it is as well as getting a close call in death. But... I guess I can help out along the way." He jumped up getting ready while also unsheathing his Coiling Black Blade around his waist. "I'll be support if anybody needs me." Thus, he started to shadow Iesnet and Cinere.


" Monster... "

Kynn looks at Uriah as one would look at a scary monster, as he destroys Kynn's(Cinere's) Chocolate while looking innocent, and hid behind Cinere.


Iesnet welcomed his newfound protection, covering it in shadows with the hope this would not diminish their protective quality.


"Thank you, Senior! Uriah-senior, I hope your will be able to see me in action." says Iesnet he as tries to drain mana from the bracers and heads toward the monsters. A sudden sensation of overflowing power staggered him slightly beneath the cover of shadow, which branched out like a humongous amoeba and covered the area around him.


Inside the shroud, only special eyes could see. Forgetting about invincibility and focusing on his training, he thought The stone golems are probably my biggest problem with the easiest solution. Picking his first target he transmuted the legs of the unfortunate constructs, transmuting them into asymmetric pairs of thick pins. Unafraid of getting hit, he merely dodged the attacks he could, keeping away from any concentrations of monsters. The golems, losing their balance, smashed haphazardly against the nearby monsters, causing chaos. Using this opportunity, Iesnet transformed the sword into a wristblade, targeting the any weak point he could identify in the lizardmen, boarmen, werewolves, bearmen and other fleshy creatures It's surprisingly sharp. Wait why is it fading? Iesnet suddenly got startled as the blade disappeared. An undead, unaffected by the shadow ability swung at him from behind, the vampire's instincts saving him a second before he lost his head, him backhanding the offender with his claws, smashing the offender's skull.


The shroud dispersed, revealing over 20 monsters dead or incapacitated, their brethren looking at the enemy in their midst with evil grins, a platoon of skeletal undead chattering their teeth in unison.


With the breaking of the shadow cover, a young vampire felt in quite the predicament. Surrounded on all sides, he stiffened and thought:


____


Watching Iesnet get trapped inside the horde of monsters, Mika shook her head.

"Never mind. With the shielding, he isn't gonna get hurt...Now, I have to clear out my own prey."

There were a few dragons mixed into the horde. Most of them were capable of flight, and the wide space in the room only provided them with more space to manoeuvre.

"Air units...I can't summon any of pets to help, since they all are unable to fly...Well, let's try this first."

Grabbing a stone elemental nearby, Mika got into a throwing stance, and started swinging the monster in a circle, above her head, mimicking how a catapult would launch it's projectiles.

"Hmph!"

The monster flew, and crashed into one of the dragons. The intimidating horned bronze-coloured dragon that got hit...immediately fell and crashed into the ground. It didn't move again.

"Wha...What the...WHAT THE HECK WAS THAT?!"

Mika was shocked.

"What kind of dragon dies with that kind of light hit?! Dragons are supposed to be able to shrug off such simple attacks with ease! Even among my former friends, the weakest one, the Ancient Sea Dragon, could shrug off that kind of attacks with ease! You bunch..."

The Lunar Fenrir was enraged.

"You don't deserve to be called dragons! Dammit! I was hoping for some decent opponents, but you guys can't even tank a single hit! Return my anticipation, dammit!"

One of the bigger dragons, a three-headed dragon with metallic blue scales, landed before her, and roared.

"RAAAA---"

*Swish*

At least, it tried to.

*Boom*

All three of it's heads tumbled onto the floor. Shortly after, it's massive body collapsed, squashing many other of the monsters.

Mika wasn't satisfied.

"Tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk! Weaklings! I don't even want to deal with you bunch personally! You guys can be training dummies for my kin! At least, you'll be able to be of some use that way!"

She stretched out her hand, and every single dragon in the air had their wings sliced off. They crashed onto the ground, flailing awkwardly.

"My kin! Crush these pathetic excuses for dragons!"

Portals opened on either side of her, and hordes of wolves rushed out. Leading the hordes was two especially gigantic wolves, one jet-black, and one snow-white.

The dragons, having been sent into a state of disarray, were torn apart by the wolves without any chance to resist. Blood flew, and dyed the ground deep red.

The one who created the mess was muttering unhappily.

"Tsk. I was hoping for an exercise, too."

______

If this wasn't some sort of perverted on the field training, I would have been dead now. Well, maybe not.


Iesnet had to make a split decision. What came to him was most natural, as his main occupation before the hellish training was in fact as a respectable sculptor and architect. One that dealt in the dark fine art of traps and ritual rooms. Summoning his mana, Iesnet crouched and touched the floor below him, transmuting the cold stone in front into a pitfall full of razor sharp stone spearheads. His first trap on an adventure turned out to find an appropriate victim in a scaly monster, that tripped and fell down into a shallow grave, that again transmuted to shred its lower half into goo.

With no time to think, Iesnet turned around only to recieve a mace to the torso, smashing him into a group of undead, the creatures breaking apart at contact with the shield.

I take my previous words back, but this doesn't change what I have to do

Making full use of Mika's shield, Iesnet crouchstepped into the crowd, placing razor traps at their feet, then closing them. The progress was made even slower by him carefully using the traps to form a giant circle with a complex pattern.

I'm almost out of mana, it seems. If I had the time and materials, this would have worked much better

The blood of demihumans fresh from a death of malice, fragments of unholy bone, placed on a mana channel, such as the dungeon floor, allowed something otherwise absurdly expensive and rare to happen, though haphazardly put together. A magic circle was completed, and Iesnet, able to shrug off the blows of the minor threat that the dunegon minions posed for him now, stood on a pedestal at the centre of the circle, and began to chant in lesser demonic (roughly translated below)

Below a moonless sky I summon

Amonia, Cadira, and Esteria

In demonic tongue common

The unholy trinity of majesty forgotten

To descend upon my foes

In the form of stone she chose

By her names thus called

I beseech to do as told

And strike those down

Who trespass upon

this unholy ground

Finishing the chant, Iesnet's feet lost strength, and he falled down from the pedestal, that itself rose in the 2 meter shape of a demoness of living stone, carrying a claymore fit for her size. With a swipe, she cleared the rabble surrounding Iesnet and her form, sending a shockwave that cut through the air, slicing the offending creatures within a large perimeter. The statue then took a step forward with the flair of a ruler, followed by a cracking sound and a sudden stop.

Standing with her weapon pointed toward the Core Room Gate, the statue ceased all movement, a final rigid tremble placing her in a piercing strike pose, and a lucky vampire at her feet, who recovering his meagre mana reserves, simply standed down resting after the ordeal.

"I'm fine!" he shouted to nobody in particular and sat down to do a simple meditation, as he had been taught by the predecessor, but soon failed to control the built up stress.

Well for something so foolishly slapped together, it worked. I'm glad I didn't bite my tongue with that chant. Using a fortress guardian against small fry, and inside a dungeon at that is a bit of overkill, but I have to thank Mika-senior for the entire thing.

He shuddered, imagining what would have happened, if he came here alone, and let his gaze wander to the senior adventurers, gathering before the huge gate.

______

"Nevermind, the traps or whatever it is, just going to vent a bit instead~" said Cinere as he heard Uriah but internally he thanked Mika because despite having a "strong" body, he is also physically frail, so right now, he won't have to worry about any eventual wounds which will be annoying to heal, actually he just hates Healing Magic because he doesn't understand it.

As he began to walk toward the horde of monsters, his shape seemed to fade as he became invisible.

In the middle of the crowd, a lizardmen was suddenly beheaded, and Cinere was just there as he smiled, holding an ice sword used to cut bone and his seax, significantly shorter to cut flesh...

"Ah, I almost forgot ! If there is monster Rank C or above, could you give me their corpses~?"Shouted Cinere as he began to fight playfully, without using magic for once, at least to him, creating an ice sword to have a second weapon isn't using magic.

Feeling something behind him, Cinere lowered his body and turned back as he pierced the brain of this salamander through the eye, while with the ice sword, he protected his back from an incoming axe, he threw the ice sword toward the orc who found a sword in his throat, one he couldn't remove.

Removing his seax from the salamander, he took the axe and backed away from the wyvern who suddenly descended to bite him, instead of retaliation, he jumped and caught the wyvern's neck, with the axe, he threw it at a lizardmen who didn't even know what just happened...

"It feels... Somehow boring, not like usual...? The shield maybe ?" Muttered Cinere as he noticed that the wyvern died from hypothermia, the neck frozen, because of his cold body.

Anyway, he just felt... Bored.

That wasn't amusing, he didn't felt like provoking the monsters, simply, he was disappointed by what he was expecting from himself, being protected while fighting was just... Tiresome.

So he decided to finish it quickly, teleporting behind a lizardmen then turning invisible, Cinere entwined his arm around his throat and naturally froze him, just a bit later, he began to create ice swords, by dozens, instead of taking his time, at the moment they were created, they were thrown at monsters, the first one was a werewolf who turned back and was suddenly dead, his head pierced, the second one unfortunately missed, an inch the head on a Boarman... Well, what he couldn't expect was that the sword will suddenly be teleported back in front it and behead him.

As swords were thrown more and more, instead of concentrating on them, he just roughly made them, throwing now around hundreds of them randomly... Quantity can sometimes equal quality.

Meanwhile, he began to take the corpses he found , putting them in his item box...

Still invisible, and humming to relieve his boredom, he looked around him and after one of two minutes, he realised that there was already more than fifty corpses, he thought that he should have counted how many swords he made... But it seemed to be bothersome, he yawned then continued to do the same thing, only taking the wyvern corpses, and strands but somehow they weren't a lot of them, only two, the others weren't worth it,

"Huh... Maybe I should try an one against one a day..."
____

" Alby is Late! "

Said Kynn as she pierced a troll on the head with a flaming spear

" Cinere~ I'm gonna go and look for him okay~ let me have 2 chocolates please~ "

And flung another Hobgoblin to the ceiling and embedding it with countless earthen Needles, before it fell down with the debris

Spoiler: Part 4

[Corridor : Alberon]

Alberon followed down the path until the place where he had detected the interesting energy signature. At first, he thought it was mana, and part of it was right. But there were other minor signatures all around the surroundings of the large mana dot, which struck him as odd.

For safety's sake, he was sending the Proto-Spartoi ahead while staying at the back together with the wolf girl, who started to treat her wounds.

As the first Proto-Sparti arrived at the room, their connection was immediately cut off, making Alberon frown. "What the heck... They're falling like leaves..."

He decided to make the Proto-Sparti retreat since they would be useless to fight whatever may be there and would just be wasted. Entering the room, he found a storage-like place with many random things thrown here and there in piles. Probably some of them were the reason behind the many different energies coming from this room, although most were just useless junk.

Still, it didn't answered why the Proto-Sparti were taken down here.

[Kukuku... You've done well reaching even here. But I'll have you die here!]

"Huh?" Alberon muttered as a pair of eyes shone in the dark room. It was hard to tell the appearance of the creature speaking, but from the little he could see, it was obvious that it was not a human. "Who are you?"

[You needn't to know! But I'll tell you! I'm Zeroth, the one that's just one step away from being a Guardian! Now, die and help me get a promotion!] Zeroth said while jumping at Alberon from the place he was.

"Sorry, but I'll have to refuse." Alberon said while pulling out a longsword from his Item Box and thrusting at the jumping creature. "Storm King Assault." The sword pierced Zeroth's chest and sparks danced along the blade, flowing to the creature's body.

[Puh.... Puhuhuhuhu.... Puhuhuhuhuhu!] Unexpectedly, the creature laughed. Seeing this, Alberon pulled out his sword and looked around.

[Puhuhuhu!] [Puhuhuhu!] [Puhuhuhu!] Many pairs of eyes were popping up in the dark room and the sound of laughter started to stack up.

[I said it, didn't I? I'm Zeroth! The one that's just bellow a Guardian!]

"I did know your master was quite unusual about his choices of followers, but... What the heck is you?"

[I am a demon! A living shadow!] Zeroth said while snapping his fingers. With his action, the room around was illuminated by some crystals in the ceiling, revealing the appearance of the creature. He was like a solid shadow, shaped as a thin bald man, holding a book in his hands. Or rather, their hands, since there was at least a hundred of they. [You can't beat me! Puhuhuhu! This body of mine! This book of mine! With them, you can't beat me!] Zeroth said with a distasteful laugh. He started inscribing something on his book and some more copies of him appeared. [I am many! Unless you kill all of me, you can't kill me! Even if you try, all of me will just keep making more and more! Puhuhuhuhu!]

"It's perfect." Alberon said with a smile.

[Huh?]

"And here I thought I would find bigger problems... But it's just my type of enemy."

[What are you blabbering about? Well, not that I want to know, anyway! Puhuhuhu!] The many Zeroths turned their free arms into spikes, while the Zeroth who was talking until now snapped his fingers again to turn the lights off at the room. [You can't kill this Zeroth, so just die peacefully!] He yelled as all the Zeroths charged at Alberon.

As soon as the first one stepped in the ground after leaving the piles of junk, a circle filled with runes appeared in the place where he stepped. The Zeroths flinched with the sudden event and stopped their charge. Many other circles appeared at the floor illuminating the room slightly.

"You can make copies as long as you have a spare body and time... but, I wonder what happens if I kill you all at the same time?"

[W-what the heck are you blabbering about?]

"Hm... there's no time to explain, though? My spell is already set." The magic circles shone brighter for a moment before spears made of thunder started sprouting from the circles, impaling the many Zeroths. "Storm King Armament, Fortress of Impalement."

Alberon sighed, as he had wasted at least a quarter of Fictus Liones' mana with that, and started walking while dispelling the Storm King Armament. As the spears faded away, the corpses of Zeroth fell in the ground.

He walked to the strange mana signature he was following until now, finding a strange metallic object. Picking it up, he analysed the object for a while before muttering. "A key...?" Storing it away in his Item Box, he was about to head to the core room, since he didn't found anything remarkable aside from the key, but... "Hm....?" To his surprise, there was another strange energy signature. This one, though, seemed to be connected to the marble that had Seventh sealed inside. He decided that it was worth at least checking and asked the wolf girl to help him remove the rubble.

What he found beneath was a coffin-like object, which he stored away for the moment, since he had no time to check now.

"Very well... let's head to the core..." Alberon said, sending the Proto-Sparti ahead to scout.




As Alberon arrived near the room where the core was, he found the monster horde blocking his way.

"Oh... well." He took out a stone slab from his Item Box and used his Creation Magic to turn a stone nearby in a suitable spot to place the slab over, forming an impromptu table. With a nod, he looked at the wolf girl, who made a pair of chairs with her red aura and placed them by the table.

Taking out a complete tea set and some cookies, both of them sat at the table to watch the show, being guarded by the Proto-Sparti.

[Core Room Entrance: Kynn, Cinere, Iesnet, Uriah, Mika and Alberon]

Uriah after shadowing Cinere and Iesnet gets tired of it to where he leaves without being noticed, deciding to do something else and generally just wanting to rest until the main event comes he looks around for something interesting. Noticing someone watching the show while sitting in a table, he sneaks over in order to identify who it is, only to realize it's Alberon. Bypassing the Proto-Spartoi in a stealth-like manner and walking over in a slow yet recovering fashion, he takes out his coffee mug in a recluse act. "Alberon, did you find anything unusual?" says Uriah in lax state, taking a sip to relax in a defensive manner just in case something happens.


"Hm...?" Wondering for a moment where he came from, but more importantly, why he was so relaxed, Alberon decided to omit the fact that he had found the coffin-like object and just took out the supposed key he had found. "This, I guess?"


___


After Uriah had joined Alberon for a brief tea break, the corpse of a dead two-headed dragon flew past them, crashing against the wall.

The horde was pretty much finished, with Cinere picking up corpses of his liking, and Mika sifting unhappily through the pile of butchered dragons. She looked up and caught sight of the duo who were having tea.

"...Alberon, you found the last key, right? Can we go into the Dungeon Core Room now? I'm dying for some actual opponents."

There were a bunch of bloody...things...in her arms. On closer inspection, they appeared to be dragon hearts.

Mika's two wolves walked over, and she gave both of them a pat, followed by a dragon heart to eat.

"Shiro. Kuro. Both of you have worked hard. Return for now."

There wasn't a single drop of blood on her. She was completely clean despite having slain more than 7 dragons personally.

"I swear, the Dungeon Master better not suck as much as these things. Otherwise, I might just blow this place wide open."


___


Kynn was about to dash towards the corridor when Alberon and Uriah emerged while accompanied by Wolfie and some Proto-Spartoi. Only one logical thing to do when you see your Friends.

" Wolfie!!! "

Kynn dashed towards the three(some more Spartoi), which made Alby and Uriah sidestep to the left and right while Wolfie took the hug.


____

"So it's really a key..." Alberon muttered. He got up from the table and started walking past the dead horde while carrying the key. Unfortunately, he wouldn't be able to procure any good materials here, so he might as well search around later. For this very reason, he sent the Proto-Sparti to scatter and scout the dungeon for things like the coffin from before.

"Very well..." He said while putting the key at the door and unlocking it.

As soon as he turned the key at the door, it started vanishing, revealing a huge room well illuminated. Seven figures stood in the middle of the room. At the middle of them was a man dressed like a noble, with white, short hair. As soon as he spotted the vanishing door, he said, with his voice resounding through the whole room.

[You've arrived too late. The dungeon core is already secured inside is all. You won't be able to destroy this dungeon unless you defeat us, what unfortunately for you is impossible.]

The man jumped up in the head of a none headed creature and said.

[I am Hundredth, an Elder Dragon and this is my companion, Sixty-fourth.] Emitting a powerful aura, he taunted. [Now, come, savages that think that can leave this place unscathed!]


IC: "Oho, an Elder Dragon and a Hydra combo? This could be interesting."

Mika walked out to face the duo, deliberately hiding her aura.

"Hmm. I'll start off small, just to see how much you guys can fight, then."

The noble-looking man snorted as her observed Mika from where he was standing, atop the hydra's central head.

[Hmph...a weakling dares to oppose us. No matter. For a great one such as myself, you are merely a twig. Go on, ladies get the first move.]

The scorn in his eyes were plain to see.

"Hmm...since you so kindly offered, I'll take you up on that offer, then. I could use a bigger battleground to avoid friendly fire, anyway."

[What are you even talking about, weakli---]

*BAM!*

[---Ugh!]

Mika had called upon her right gauntlet, and then proceeded to close the distance and punched the Hydra in the chest---all in a split second. The Hydra, and the Elder Dragon riding atop, were sent flying into the furthest wall, which promptly cracked.

Mika turned to look at her fellow adventurers.

"Well, I'll take these two. The rest of you can handle one each, right?"


____


Seeing the Guardians, Cinere sighed, seriously thinking, he didn't know what to do, he just carelessly approached and heard a voice coming from behind him, whispering to his ear, trying to scare or startle him.


"Greeting fiend~" his voice echoed in his head as he drew out his weapon, teleporting behind the person who said this and aimed at his neck, unfortunately, it avoided as this... thing laughed and created a portal to escape.


"Huh, an invitation ?" muttered Cinere as he saw his enemy leaving an open portal, without any hesitation, he entered and said to the others, following this demon.


"Well, see you later." When he entered, the portal closed itself, leaving Cinere alone with the Demon.


_____

"Senior" Iesnet looked at Uriah "Can you please look over there?" said Iesnet with a slight worry in his voice. He pointed at a Basilisk and a humanoid figure floating behind it "Those two seem to be waiting for our introduction."


And I don't want to fight that big one, preferably not alone, or at all if possible


"Do you know what that is anyway ?"


The couple of guardians looked away from the pair of adventurers and appeared to shrug at each other, which made for a strange sight, as a giant lizard was shrugging in tandem with a humanoid. The humanoid in question appeared to keep an eye on the adventurers, Iesnet making sure to look as friendly as possible, while Uriah…


_____

Seeing both Mika and Cinere going off to fight someone, Alberon sighed. "This sounds troublesome..." Turning to the wolf girl, he said. "You go ahead. Find the rest of the Proto-Spartoi." With a nod, she went off in an instant, leaving him behind alone.

"Very well, let's just head back." Alberon said while turning his back to the entrance as he took a step heading back. When he was about to take another step, he noticed an unexpected weight hindering his movements. "Hm...?" Although he was confused for a moment, he soon noticed what exactly it was. The realization brought a frown to his face. "A curse?"

[Correct!] A female voice said cheerfully. The owner of the voice was a half elf. She was half a head taller than Alberon with long, dual colored hair, the left side being jet black and the right silver colored. Her eyes were also of different colors, following a reverse pattern, with the right being black and the left white. She held a big scythe in her hand, which was covered in a strange energy. The bladeless end of the scythe had many chains formed with the strange energy, and some of them were tied to Alberon's ankles and legs. [You found out quickly, so I'll kill you quickly~] The girl said while preparing to wave her scythe.

"Huuup." The chains broke in an instant and Alberon jumped, barely avoiding the weapon. "If it's a curse, I can deal with it, somehow...." He said with a weak smile as he tried to adjust his posture.

[So you actually avoided it! And dispelled my curse! Interesting! What an interesting fellow!] She said as he hung the scythe over her shoulder. [Hey, what's your name?!]

"I'm Alby. A weak mage, a humble enchanter and a terrible fighter."

[What a depressing introduction! I'm Twenty-fifth! Twenty-fifth is a Necromancer!] She said with a childish smile. [Now, Alby~ Let's play~] With a swing of her scythe, the floor cracked and made Alberon loose his balance for a moment. Twenty-fifth didn't missed the chance and charged in, ready to slice him apart.

"Storm King Armament." A shield appeared to block her hit, but was destroyed just as soon as it appeared. It hadn't stopped her, but slowed the hit enough for him to have some room to dodge. The weapon grazed by the side of his torso, ripping a part of his clothes and leaving a shallow gash at his body.

[You're not half bad~ But playing will end soon if I play with you, so have these~] Swinging her scythe again, a shadow portal formed in the air and many undead started to pour out. [Let the game begin~]


_____


[ Huh... All I get to Fight is this limpy Fox... Or demon, Angel? You're confusing me... What are you? Anyways My Designation is Thirty-seventh, You're no match for my Golem! Methus! Stop Sleeping you Pile of Rocks and Rise! ]


Somehow or another after Patting, Hugging and Mofu-Mofuing Wolfie. She Judo Throwed her towards the Chamber and somehow or another, Met with a Dungeon boss. A Sentient Golem, which is also a Golemancer. Big world it is for you to see a Golem, making Golems... Kynn as she was, shocked or just surprised, stood still looking at the four corners of the chamber had Piles of Rocks, Ores and some other things Kynn doesn't bother to know, Started to Gather at the Center of the room.


" How... "

[ Are you Trembling in Fear now? Yes! That is Good! ]

" How slow... "

[ ..... Sorry but Methus is Having a Tantrum so could you wait for a bit? I'll give some snacks if you did... ]

" ........ I can't refuse food now do I? "


Yes. It is Slowly Gathering at the Center of the room and Kynn Unconsciously Muttered it. And Thirty-seventh also know that and offered Kynn some snacks for waiting for a bit.


" He's slow huh... "

[ Not my fault... He's having a Tantrum Because the Core wouldn't let him play outside ]


Kynn who was eating some... Block of sugar? Was nonchalantly chatting with Thirty-seventh, which is also somehow is fine with the situation.


---------(some odd minutes passed)--------


" Oh he's about to be finished eh? "

[ Haa... Finally...]


What Appeared to Kynn was a Big Golem with Big torso and arms, riddled with Purple Runes etched around it. Amethyst like eyes and stance of a gorilla. It is without a doubt a Strong Golem.


[ Now then... Where were we? ]

" Me trembling in Fear? "

[ Ah Yes... Ahem- Tremble In Fear for my Greatest Golem! Methus! ]

{ Vhoom!! }

" Oh... Finally... My Name Is Kynn!! "

[ I have already introduced myself and Methus so- ]

[" Iza, Jinjou ni Shoubu "] (well, let's have a fair fight)

{ Vhoom!! }


Methus making the first Move, Dashed towards Kynn and swung it's heavy fist only to Meet a pillar of Ice, and a Spear of Fire to its head.


{Vhoom!!}


Which made it a bit agitated as one of it's four Amethyst eyes was gone and two of 8 runes was erased.


" Ehh... Welp... How was it done again? "

[ What are you Into now- ]

" 'Magma' "


Kynn summoned a Magma Vein just below the Golem, which spewed Lava to the Golem.


{Vhoom!?}

[ What!? You're able to do that!? It matters not as you are not capable of Melting Methus with that kind of attack- ]

" 'Sub-Zero' "


Kynn Then Froze Methus and the Lava vein below him. Cracks Started to Appear at Methus and it's Movements slowed.


{ Vho-oom?! }

[ Methus!? ]

" Oh~ looks like it worked "


One by one, the runes disappeared their light, and as the last Rune gave it's last shimmer, Methus Crumbled with only it's head still intact.


{Vho-oom...}

[ Methus!! Damned! ]


Seeing Thirty-seventh, charging towards Kynn with it's fists.


" Sorry but I'll take the win today 'Meteor Shard Fall' "

[ Looks like it- ]

Kynn Fired a Fireball up towards the ceiling and a Magic Circle Appeared before it, Summoning High Speed Flaming Rocks to 37, Pelleting him.

After moments, dust has cleared up and shows the sorry figures of Methus and 37.

" Though I'll be taking you Methus's head and 37's Core~ hmm~ I'm looking forward for the Golem I'll make you~ "

{ Vho-oom... }

And the Core gave a dull shimmering light as a response as Kynn Pocket both to her Item bag.
____

Spoiler: Part 5

The battlegrounds were shifted to a far end of the room, where Mika had sent the duo flying to with her strike.

[It appears that I might have underestimated you slightly. With that strength, it's no wonder you were able to win against the other Guardians. After all, with you taking the role of a frontliner, there's no way those Guardians would have managed to get past your defence. Your party cooperated very well, to say the least.]

Mika frowned.

'What's the idiot blabbing on about?'

The Elder Dragon hopped down from the Hydra, a massive two-handed broadsword appearing in his hands.

[But even with that strength, you cannot hope to beat me in a one-on-one fight. After all, you are a tank. You might have formidable defence, but your attack power isn't very high individually. I'm the strongest among the Guardians, and with the Hydra backing me up, victory is ours. Surrender, and I'll offer you a painless and quick death out of respect for your skill.]

Mika finally understood.

'Hahaha...he thinks that every Guardian that was taken down was by a group effort from all of us? Has he not been paying attention to the individual fights?"

"I'll have to reject that offer."

The Elder Dragon frowned.

[I think you're overestimating yourself, girl. We aren't a duo to be easily trifled with---]

"Just shut up and start already. We don't have all day, geezer."

[---Impudence! This Elder Dragon shall personally teach you what real strength is! Hup!]

Hundredth leapt forward, faster than the eye could blink. He swung down his great sword in a diagonal arc.

"Oh, not bad."

Mika's voice came from behind him.

[!!!]

The broadsword was swung around in a wide horizontal.

"My, so close."

Mika was standing before him one again.

[What---I see. Some kind of movement technique, huh? Sixty-Fourth, limit her movements!]

The Hydra roared, as if agreeing, and begun firing off various orbs of different elemental energy at Mika. They were timed accurately, so as to keep her confined in a small area.

[Now, you have nowhere to dodge! This match goes to me! Still, to have forced me to ask for Sixty-Fourth's help, I respect you! Take this! Draconic Fang Strike!]

*Clang!*

A huge mushroom cloud billowed from the impact.

[With that, she should be dea---???]

The Elder Dragon realised something. He didn't hear anything fall to the ground. His sword wasn't moving, even when he tugged at it.

[Is the sword stuck in her corpse?]

Leaning forward to take a closer look, the Elder Dragon poked his head into the dissipating dust...to come face to face with a smiling Mika.

[What th---UGH?!]

He had been kicked flying, minus his sword.

*Bam!*

He landed heavily on the wall, creating yet another dent in the shape of a dragonoid.

[Ugh...Sixty-Fourth, crush her! Buy me some time to hea---]

Those words died out the moment he had looked up.

*RAAAAAAAAAAWR!*

The Hydra wasn't having an easy time either. Mika had literally buried it into a pile of rubble, and she was...playing a game of whack-a-mole with it.

Whenever one of the snake heads popped out of the pile, she would smash it back in. She had already battered several heads to death, causing more to grow out, but that didn't improve the situation any. Mika kept smashing the heads in before they could poke out of the rubble pile and roar.

"167..168..169..170! This is fun!"

[What the...]

Before his eyes, the Hydra was being toyed with. He couldn't muster enough strength to get up, either.

*RAAAAAAAAAAA---"

One of the heads, the biggest one, finally managed to get out of the pile. It prepared to fire a bolt at her, only for her to grab it by the neck in a vice grip.

The Lunar Fenrir's jet-black hair turned snowy white, glowing gently, as if it was illuminated by the moon.

"Hush now, noisy one. It's time for you to go to sleep."

Despite how gentle her words appeared to be, Hundredth could only feel a chill. His gut feeling warned him that something extremely terrifying was going to occur.

He was right. Mika leaned in closer, and whispered a few words to the Hydra.

"You should close your eyes now. And you'll never ever wake up again."

The Hydra's 12 pairs of eyes all constricted in fear.

"Origin Curse...Acedia."

The curse of the 6th Sin, Sloth.

The Hydra's eyes rolled back. As Hundredth observed, the massive Hydra collapsed, into a writhing pile. After a few more spasms, it ceased movement completely.

[What the...how...how could something like this...How could something like you exist?! YOU MONSTER!]

Hundredth shut up immediately after his outburst. But it was already too late.

The Lunar Fenrir inclined her head to look at him, her mesmerising blue eyes regarding him.

She smiled gently, and approached him.

[N-No! Stay away!]

The proud Hundredth was trying to scramble away as quickly as possible. In his eyes, Mika resembled nothing more than a personification of Death itself.

Mika allowed herself a bigger smile, only the harsh coldness in her eyes hinting at her true mood.

[G-Get away! Dragon Emperor's Might!]

The Elder Dragon unleashed all of his aura, pushing himself to a standing position.

Crimson lightning struck the area around him; Hundredth roared, a red aura forming the shape of a massive greatsword.

[Eat this! Drake Emperor's Dignity!]

Once again, Hundredth swung down with all his strength at Mika. She didn't move an inch.

*BOOM!*

'I got her.' he was thinking.

*Crack*

He totally didn't. The greatsword, formed from violent draconic energy, shattered into pieces, and vanished.

A massive red gauntlet shot out of the dust cloud, and grasped him by the throat.

"That was...pathetic."

Mika was still smiling. That was the scariest of all.

"Elder Dragon...Emperor's Dignity? Emperor's Might?"

The next second, his throat was crushed, ending Hundredth's life.

The Lunar Fenrir finally stopped smiling, scorn evident in her sneer as she studied the dragonoid's corpse.

"Compared to my fellow Ancients, you are trash. You don't even deserve to be called a fledging, you waste of resources."

Mika snorted, disdain and derision in her tone.

"Go back to your mother's womb and try again, waste."

She then looked up, observing the others battle.

"Well, I'll jump in if any of them needs help. Doubt they do, though."


___


While Uriah… Uriah stretched and unsheathed his Coiling Black Blade. Unknowingly he felt the air around him cool down a couple of degrees and with his horns, he noticed a trace of mana beaming towards him. Distracted by Iesnet he didn't realize that the Basilisk was about to assault him, when he's about to answer he reacted at the last second activating Break Down, blocking the assault of the Basilisk sending him flying. Smashing into the Dungeon Core's Door, causing him and it to fly outside the Dungeon Core Room only to hit a wall 500 meters away.

Getting back up, Uriah activated his Break Down skill while his eyes were closed only using his Extrasensory Perception in order to react fast enough to the the swipes without using his senses, his instincts screaming that if he hears, touches, or sees it that he'll die. Uriah was locked in battle with the Dreadful Basilisk.


Seeing the gigantic lizard dart past him, Iesnet turned to face the other Guardian, and happened upon a familiar aura.


"I thought I was finally going to have my revenge against the vermin that put me in here, but all I see is a weakling of similar power. The Master told me you have rebelled, little worm. I will make you watch as your offerings are consumed by us and relish the face you make, as you realize what you have done!"


Indeed the owner of that monologue was a Vampire Lord, similar to the Dungeon Master. Sure of himself the Lord floated down on the ground and walked slowly towards Iesnet, grinning. The young vampire stood straight for a change, and spoke:


"I'll admit the power I sense in you, Elder Lord, and I wish to live, so this blood bag would like to cease this foolishness, but on a certain condition."


I have to make sure he's occupied for a while, at least until that finishes.


"You are in no position to talk back. Just stand still, if you don't want to die before our important time together"


"I use my privilege as the tribute bearer to change my request!"


"Ho? And what makes you think that you have any privilege left?"


"This" Iesnet took out a purple sphere out of his storage "Is the reward I have yet to recieve. I exchange it for the right to a bet."


The Vampire Lord's face twisted, left eye twitching. "I cannot believe something so stupid, would actually work. Fine, name your condition"


Iesnet made a smug smile "I will bet that your guardians will fail to defeat even one of us, and I request that both my previous price and your non-interferance will be assured to respectively me and all of us. In turn, should I lose this bet, I will offer myself to any purpose the Dungeon Lord sees fit. Eat me, send me to lead my progenitor to this dungeon, or anything else you please, I will accept it willingly and with pleasure, and I have one last condition. You will allow me a single act of interference, that I will declare beforehand."


"The dungeon accepts, though it would seem like time... Ha! It would seem your faith in certain people is justified, but it would seem your friend over there is in trouble." the Lord points at one of the adventurers "You will soon be a source of joy, as well as replenishment"


_____


Looking around him, Cinere only sighed as he felt his legs being plunged until his knee in a familiar liquid, blood, he could finally saw his enemy, red and charred skin, horns at the side of his head, going backwards, purple eyes, short hair, shaved face, and... a broken knight's attire.

His cuirass was ripped, only half of it was left, his greaves seemed to be used by time, the shoulder pads were non-existent, his gauntlets were damaged, the only thing that seemed to be at least in a correct state was his one handed purple longsword.


"Isn't it a great place ?" his voice seemed to be cheerful, his face showed an ecstatic smile, he seemed ot be eager, he had an urge to do something, he was itching to have "fun", assisting at this scene, Cinere sighed, this person was similar to someone he killed and hated, he just looked around and narrowed his eyes...

Right, it was a sea of blood, seemingly endless, there was corpses floating all around, but far away, there were children, jumping and using the corpse because they didn't want to fall into the blood, it was quite an odd place.


"Huh, well, not everyone seems to be dead, so I guess it's alright ? Anyway, what's with that look ? Are you happy to know that you are to have fun dying ?" asked smilessly Cinere, this place was only exhausting, couldn't it have a better scenery ?

When suddenly, from the dark sky, corpses were suddenly hanged by the necks, all of them were the same, seeing this, Cinere only sighed, how was it terrifying ? At least, his enemy should be more original and put differents corpses... nevertheless when he looked closely at one corpses, his eyes froze on his opposant as he stayed silent, this appearance was familiar, someone who also died.


"Aw ? Staying silent are we ? What's the matter ? Did something bother you ? Don't stay silent, I am quite curious, perhaps I can help ?" his voice was obviously mocking him, those sounds of blood dripping and drops of rain echoing suddenly became irritating.

Without any hesitation, he teleported many times and got behind his enemy once again, to pierce its heart, what he didn't expect was that this sword protected him on his own.


"Puppet." only one word could be heard from Cinere, this is all he thought, a demon, why would it be in a Dungeon ? Was it submitted to the Dungeon Master ? Was it created by it ? Was it someone who was put here because of unknown reasons ? Or was it simply a puppet ?

It was a puppet of course, only a person coming from another continent, from his homeland know this person who died, specially, that the corpse was deformed exactly in the same way as in the past.


"Tche~ tche~ tche~" Little by little, the sea of blood seemed to lower until it disappears and purple blackish flames began to spread on the ground, everything that was here was simply an unoriginal illusion, something seen again and again by Cinere, blood and corpses ? How "impressive."

"Look like I made you mad, indeed I am only a puppet, though my master and me have the same look." his voice became serious as he talked about that, is he willingly obeying to his master ? That was what probably happenned, nevertheless he didn't care and stayed silent as he prepared himself to attack him.


As the flames approached this elf, the ground under his feet began to freeze, it was the same for his clothes since the runes on it were deactivated, the layer of frost wasn't melting against those flames, noticing this, the Demon.


"Thirty-First is my name." his voice didn't seem to have any emotions in it, it looked like he was finally going to be serious.

"Cinere Lorem, but it seems that you already know." The Demon didn't reply and only smiled as purplish fire began to fall like meteors from this illusory sky, this world was nothing else than a person's abandoned property, one who was given away to this demon for an unknown reason, one who knew Cinere's story.


Staring at the fire, Cinere thought about something, fire against ice once again, ironic, even the past is catching up to him again, concentrating his mana, he made half of an ice dome twenty five feet around and above him, he ran and leaned his back to the half-dome.

As long as nothing could destroy his ice, nothing could hurt him since he had a view on everything... well, not really, he could only see fire, it looks like this demon has quite an outrageous amount of magic, at least, they are two.


At a moment, a shadow could be seen in the flame, putting away his seax, Cinere sprinted at it, creating an ice sword and decided to slash at his bust, from his right shoulder to his left side, as expected, it was parried, from his other hand, he created a <Blizzard>, without even trying to see if his enemy was frozen or not, he teleported a bit behind his enemy, where the blizzard was, ten feets behind enemy, he wanted to backstab him... however, he turned back and was going to perforate Cinere, only to be blocked by an Ice Spike coming from the ground when this elf's foot tapped against the ground.

His left hand, going through naturally in the ice, caugh his enemy's hand holding at his sword, was grasped by this icy palm and immediately froze, quickly and becoming more and more like ice, in just a second, his hand crumbled, forced to leave his own sword to Cinere who didn't hesitate a second to put this sword into his Item Box, they stared at each other during a time before the Demon began to talk on a perplexed tone.


"...are you still even a Elf ?" that was his question, Snow Elf were supposed only to be resistant to coldness, not "fusing" with it and being naturally freezing, just like an Ice Golem or Elemental, he didn't care about his lost hand, he didn't felt any pain, in the first place, he wasn't resistant against attacks, he had a weak defense despite being great at physical attacks.


"Ha, I was educated to be a shapeless monster, do you seriously think that races matter ?" his voice was scornful, during a second, this formless monster was wary that his enemy would try to cut his arm, he thought Demons had great physical strength.

Before even he could notice, his enemy was only at one step from him and he punched at his belly, almost going through his skin, just a bit more of strength and it would have entered in his guts, but still, his rips were now broken.


"Oh ? Look like the busybody was wrong, your body isn't that weak." hearing this, Cinere felt more surprised than harmed, he thought that his body was still weaker than an average warrior who trained for some years, but he was wrong, he became stronger... it looks like poisoning and freezing his own body gave unexpected benefits and made his body stronger despite the fact that it was greatly harming it.

Nevertheless, it wasn't time to care about that, he needed to counter attack... but he didn't have the time to that he found out that something punched his cheek, sending him at least 150 feets away, instead of letting himself getting hit by this berserk and mad demon, using strength that is above his current body, he teleported himself to gain time while, he created a floating ball of water to decelerate and reach the ground softer than what it was "planned", his body plunging into the sphere of water, he created a ice sphere around himself and removed the ice block he put earlier on his face, it looks like it protected him well... good.


...As he expected once again, the ice cracked as Cinere decided to throw a think ice spike, and... when it was launched, when the demon entered in the ice sphere, it went through his chest... blood began to drip from this thin wound, seemingly harmless, despite this, it injured his internals and vitals organs.

Instead of trying to finish him off right now, Cinere got near to a wall in the ice sphere, opposite to the demon and teleported behind it, after getting outside before the Demon leave, he closed the hole and began to compress the sphere, at the same time, the thickness of the ice sphera began to become bigger and bigger, making it more and more difficult to destroy.


Cinere was simply humming happily, smiling, he couldn't help but mutter on a perplexed tone...

"...too short..." as he said this, the ice sphere exploded and a burnt demon appeared, surrounded by melting pieces of ice, this was something he didn't expect, how could he expect this thing to succeed at breaking through his supposedly coffin ?

Nevertheless, it was the end, the body of the demon was in a pitiful state, his body was ripped into shreds, his flesh was black, his eyes went blank, what a sad sight.

Just in case, Cinere teleported behind the demon and pierced its chest, that simply made him annoyed, if he had time, he would torture and try to get informations from this bastard, but instead, he will have to do that later, he could only stock his soul in... just in case, in the Demonic Sword, not in Mishap, it would be a shame if he eats all the souls that he has planned to free, that would be annoying... however, he just heard a word who only made his thoughts freeze as he stocked this demonic soul.


"Mortus." that was his last word, hearing Thirty First saying this, Cinere's body shivered from hatred, he inhaled then exhaled deeply, he closed his eyes and stared at the crumbling world, it looks like this dimension was given to Thirty First, strangely, a portal appeared, that was the same that transported him in, he didn't know why it did that, perhaps it's a sort of security system ? When the world will become dysfunctional, the last portal that was made will be created again to protect or save the persons residing there.


After somes second of reflexion, quietly and down, Cinere entered in the portal and came back to the dungeon, feeling sincerely and mentally exhausted by what happened during this fight, first, a corpse and a name, those ones were enough to give him a headache, as he came back, he just went toward a silent corner of the Dungeon Core Room and closed his eyes as he began to eat chocolate, to evacuate his anxiety, stress, excitement, anguish, despair, rage, happiness, dementia, fury, madness, hatred, all of those feelings who were caused by both of these "things".

If only the demon died silently, nevertheless, he wondered how it would be to kill this person twice, how would he feel when mostly everything in his mind has settled ?


_____


Seeing the guardians fall one after the other, the Vampire Lord's face turned grim.


"This is rather unamusing. How come a worm like you has such strong companions? If only we could have..."


"It is just your bad luck, I guess." Iesnet quipped. "I will enjoy getting payback for your earlier attitude, old-timer"


"Argh! Listen up, you cheeky snot, even if one of you so much as merely runs away with his tail between his legs, you will become my plaything and food! Even if I fall, the dungeon shall revive me, and I will personally plead the Dungeon Master leaves just you alive for the era of agony that I will inflict upon you."


"You keep making threats. Is that a hobby?" Iesnet retorted.


The Vampire Lord paused and shouted "Get out of my sight for now, but the bet is void if you go where I can't see you!"


"Thanks I guess, though I don't remember hearing such a condition~" Iesnet taunted, walking away from the old Guardian. He then went up to Cinere and waved at Kynn. "Senior I didn't see your fight! How did you win?" he said, taking a peek at the door of the dungeon core room, behind whose frame the fight between Uriah and the Basilisk is occuring. Iesnet noticed with his enhanced sight, that the other adventurer fought without one of his senses.


Hearing someone calling him, Cinere stayed silent but opened his eyes while finishing quickly to eat, that was sincerely exhausting, couldn't he rest properly right now ?

Anyway, he decided to reply after finishing to eat.

"I just killed it while it was going nonsensically berserk and trying to crush me." His tone was rather calm, it seemed like nothing happened, but it was wrong of course.

"What should we do now ? Rest until everyone finishes their fights ?" Cinere sighed as he looked around him, still wondering why was he in this dungeon.


"Well that's at least what I was planning to do. My mana is on the low end. I hope I'm not being a burden..." Iesnet became sullen, but quickly recovered "As I said earlier, I met the Dungeon Master. He seems to have this weird mental power, getting into people's heads and talking to them. It's neither a type of glamour, because he can use it at range, neither does it feel like magical telepathy, since I felt no trace of mana when he last spoke to me. I'm at a loss, what does Senior think?"


LIstening, Cinere felt that this kind of communication was similar to when he talked to Nally when she didn't have a body, so mindlessly, he replied.


"Maybe he can directly talk to your soul ? Without any magic ? Is he a sort-of spirit, ghost or something alike ?" He asked, not really being curious, he just wanted to end this situation the quickest way possible, that was all he could think afterward, he didn't really have a great knowledge about everything that isn't magic related.


"I'm not sure." Iesnet scratched his nose "Vampire Lords are special, in that they are both undead and not, due to possessing a lifeforce similar to that of the living. That doesn't go for all vampires, and it's rare a low ranked one such as myself to have it."


"Does it work on other people than you ?" Asked Cinere, what he thought may be why, he wasnt sure, even if his brother was a dhampir, he didn't really care and only lived with him, he never did research about vampires.

"If yes, since both of you are vampires, it can have a link to your vampiric blood or genes ? Something like this." This was simply a speculation, he just said what he thought.


"I don't know. If he has spoken to anybody else, nobody is saying anything, so I can only speculate." Iesnet responded to the first question.

"There is such a thing as a link, but this felt more like an intrusion than communication. Like my mind was forcefully read and written. Maybe he can do it to others, maybe he cannot. I just thought I'd ask Senior how to better prepare my mental defenses, if he's able to do more than just talk in one's head."


"Hmm... " Cinere seemed to think seriously about it, well, how to prepare mental defenses ? His mind was simply twisted and unwilling to be a "real slave" from the start, maybe by getting used to it ? By experiencing more and more disgusting and mentally corrupting scenes ?

"...killing intent ? I mean, be obsessed over one thing will somehow make your mental defenses weaker but stronger, by killing intent, I thought about making the Vampire Lord your killing target, that no matter what happens, you will kill him and everyone that is on your way, that even after death you won't stop... It meant that no matter what he won't be able to control you because you would only want one thing, to kill him." After he finished to expose his idea, Cinere presented another one.

"Or just try to get used to mental attacks ? It will make you more resistant to it, at least, it has done it this way to me."


"Senior, that's way too scary! And even if I was willing to do that, I doubt we have time to train my resistance to mental attacks in this manner." Iesnet responded to the last part and began mumbling in a still audible manner "Ah, I guess I have to think of killing a Dungeon Master. Well, can't be helped, and he does deserve it for what he tried to do to me..." Iesnet then peeked in concern at Uriah's battle, with a mix of desire for self-preservation and hope for this senior's safety. After all he was one to reach out to him in time of need, and Iesnet felt sorry for bringing him into this mess.

"Are you saying that my childhood and own existence is scary ?" Said Cinere as his eyes stayed stuck, staring at nothing.

Then, he noticed Iesnet's pupils changing direction, looking at Uriah who was fighting against the Basilisk, he just said after a sigh on an unexpected friendly tone.

"Don't worry, we will intervene if he is in danger, if not, then it's great since we can.eat during this time." This elf thought that he never talked to Uriah or knew his strength, so maybe it will make a good show, isn't it ?

"Well Senior is scary to begin with. After all you don't talk much and give off this dark aura that makes it hard to approach you. You remind me of someone I know.

Regardless, you said eat? How come you have rations with you? Had you just come to the tavern after travelling, like I did?"

Iesnet decided he could pander to the senior adventurer, by imitating him and taking out a piece of fresh meat from somewhere in his clothes. He then discovered just how hungry the whole adventure had gotten him, and chewed through it in silence, while waiting for a response.

"Scary ? People sometimes confused me with a cold woman because of my physique, well, most of them died afterward though." Internally, he didn't agree with the fact he was giving a dark aura and he doesn't talk much ? He is just in a a bad mood because he got locked into dungeon and heard a despicable name.

"About eating, I only took chocolate bar since this is the only thing I took, from the tavern, I just took the most chocolate possible I could." As he said that, he took out a chocolate bar and began to eat it peacefully, beside, he took the Wolf Core and used his mana to summon it, why ?

To use it as a pillow, exactly, he lied down on the ground with the wolf as a pillow, just to feel comfortable while eating his chocolate.

Iesnet had nothing to say to this, once again confirming in his mind the scariness of Cinere.

 

Spoiler: Part 6

"Game, huh?" Alberon said, feeling the cold sweat at his forehead. Although he couldn't tell exactly how powerful she was, from the wound left after just being grazed by the scythe, he could tell that what she was saying is the truth. He wasn't match for her. His only hope was to drag out the fight until he came up with a plan.

Luckily for him, the opponents were the undead and not her. Most of them were skeletons, but unlike the ones from the Bestiary, these were properly armed with brand new equipment.

"Storm King Armament!" Alberon summoned thunder swords to fall down over the undead troops before they reached him, but it only stalled them for a second before they restarted their charge, disregarding the weapons who fell over them, but did little damage. "Tsk..." Clicking his tongue, he took out the longsword. "Those things are stronger than I thought..."

[Of course they are~] Twenty-fifth said while observing the fight seated in a piece of rock. [Twenty-fifth made them to be strong~ But don't struggle too much~ It won't be fun like that~]She said while waving her scythe again, covering the undeads in a darkish aura. Alberon watched the scene with a frown as he stepped back to dodge the attack on an undead, just to need to block another attack coming from his side.

He couldn't really fathom just how strong these undeads were now with this support, nor could he measure the girl's strength due to the fact that he wasn't quite used to this energy she utilized.

It was completely unlike mana in a conceptual level. The energy was also not quite like some others energies he had stumbled across. It was different from the Corruption energy which filled the cursed core he had in his Item Box, and was also different from the little he could feel of Chaos energy when he met with Biel. If Alberon had to make a guess, it was similar to Razogul's Dark energy.

[Hm~~~? Are you distracted with what~?] The girl said, interrupting his thoughts as a foot kicked Alberon from his side. He rolled in the ground for some meters before stopping and forcing his body to get up.

The undead were strong. Although not as strong as her, they unfortunately were many. If only he hadn't sent the Proto-Spartoi before... If only he hadn't sent the wolf girl away... Such thoughts lingered in the back of his mind as he got up, but were cast aside since he had to think of a way to win this battle.

'Can I defeat her?' The answer to this question was clear since the start of the battle. Their fighting powers were ill matched, like heaven and earth if compared, and that was with him at his top conditions when the fight started. But he wasn't a endurance fighter, so her way of fighting through a war of attrition was terrible for him.

Now his breath was already a bit ragged, with blood oozing from the many wounds he attained in the battle and his barely maintaining his conscience.

'If I can't win with who I am right now....' He thought as he felt the energy of Fictus Liones trying to break free. As much as he disliked the idea of having to use that spell, the situation gave him no room for doubt.

"First, I'll need some time..." Alberon said under his breath, using Storm King Armament to support him as he prepared to make his come back.

Although the thunder made weapons gave little damage, if aimed well they could give him enough opening to finish a single undead a time, sustaining some injures from the rest.

As the undead were slowly diminishing, Twenty-fifth's smiled grew larger. After there were only a few left, she got up and waved her scythe. With her motion, the remaining undeads fell down. [Amazing~! Truly amazing~!]

"Are you.... entertained... now?" Alberon asked as he tried to fix his posture and his breathing.

[Almost! Almost there~] She said while opening another portal with her scythe. [You see~ I was the one who made that Undead King~ Twentieth~ I was really surprised to know you guys defeated him~] As she said that, a large, inhuman creature crawled out of the portal. It's height easily exceeded two meters. It had a pair of large arms, but other two pairs grew out of his chest and his one eyed head was too small for his body. Tied to his back by chains was a cross shaped black sword.

It only took a glance for Alberon's expression to turn grim. If fighting against Twenty-fifth wasn't impossible enough, fighting against her and this thing together was. Even if he did used that.

Seeing his face, Twenty-fifth giggled and patted the arm of the big undead. [Don't worry~ You'll fight this one alone~ He is the one I'll use to replace Twentieth, so he's quite tough, you know~?]

Alberon faked a smile as he looked at the new Twentieth. "That's kind of a relief..." He pulled out the thunder elemental mace, Thunderstrike, from his Item Box and started draining its mana and transferring to Fictus Liones to fill it.

[Seems like you're already eager to fight~~] She said patting the new Twentieth again, as if signaling him to start. The huge creature pulled out the two handed sword handing at his back. Although it was two handed for normal persons, with the large arms he was able to wield it with one hand, and due to his large hands he was only allowed to do so.

Finishing the transfer of mana, Alberon tried to call for Alexander as he pulled out the War Axe he looted from the Orc Leader. Unfortunately, Alexander didn't answered his summon. "Damn lizard..." He cursed as he watched the big creature come at him.

While still a bit hesitant, he chanted with a bitter taste in his mouth. "Until the furthest end, surpass your limit. O Distant King, bear witness to this light! Storm King Majesty!" As the chant finished, a flash as if a lightning had hit the ground blinded both Twenty-fifth and the aberration Twentieth for a moment. When the light settled, it revealed the ground with burnt marks and an Alberon holding the War Axe, ready to fight as he wore a wild smile. His weapon and body were covered with thunders, letting out sparks occasionally. At his head was a crown formed with reddish lightning.

"Well, well..." He started to say, but was interrupted by the abomination's blade, who recovered quite quickly from the flash before. Alberon side stepped while he positioned the axe to block the blade. He was slightly pushed back, but after having blocked the hit, he pushed the enemy's lade away and counter attacked. The War Axe approached from the side of the abomination, but as the big thing was quite agile, it only lost one of the arms that grew out of his torso. Black, rotten blood spilled as the creature moved his body to strike at Alberon again.

Surprisingly, he avoided hit after hit in a better fashion than before. He moved his body smoother than before, and the War Axe at his hands moved to block and counter attack like he had been using this axe for his whole life. Still, there was a hint of dissatisfaction hidden within the wild smile he had.

"As I thought, this lad's senses are shittier than I had imagined..."

[What are you talking about~? Rather~ When did you got better~]

"Shut the fuck up. I'll dance with you later." He yelled as he moved his axe to lop off the sword hand of the abomination. The sword fell in the ground with a clang, music for Alberon's ears. "Now die, fucker." Wordlessly casting Storm King Assault together with Storm King Armament, thunder spears sprouted from the ground beneath the abomination and pierced him with ease while the ceiling mysteriously crackled as it formed lightning arcs between it and the spears' tips.

He stopped for a moment to admire his own work, but had to leave that to later as a scythe came down to slash him. He jumped back, but another slash followed, forcing him to swat the scythe away with his axe, though the strength behind the hit was enough to push him back a bit as he did so.

[You're better than I thought~ Interesting~!] The girl said childishly as she retracted the scythe. Although she didn't looked like it, her physical strength far surpassed his expectations. From the hit before, Alberon estimated that he'd probably would have problems dealing with her, even being strengthened by Storm King Majesty.

He also had to mind the fact that he wouldn't have that much time with the spell active. Storm King Majesty was a support spell, and a body strengthening spell. It enhanced the body to its limits, but as Alberon was originally weak physically, it didn't helped much. But as this spell also pushed the target's body to the limit, there were many drawbacks on it. If he were to fight her, most probably he would be half dead by the time the spell wear off. Should she not have been defeated until then and...

Alberon naturally shook off such thoughts as he exchanged blows with her. The axe and the scythe clashed time and time again as Alberon was slowly being pushed back, but getting used to her fighting style.

The smile that both of them had at their faces broadened as the fight heated up. Although Alberon was weaker than her in pure strength, the unexpected skill with the axe and the constant harass of the Storm King Armament weapons that he started to make use was putting the fight in a situation where any mistake made would result in the fight's end.

The feeling that any mistake would led to his death was unexpected exhilarating to Alberon. He swung his axe recklessly, forgetting the risk of the spell wearing off, and fought unlike himself. Becoming a bit impatient, he charged at the girl, taking the chance after swatting one of her blows. As she was slightly taken aback from his action, his try actually succeeded for a moment before she started moving her scythe again. Noticing that, he moved his axe to disarm her, losing the grip of it at the process.

With both of them disarmed, he decided to slam her with his body as he prepared his trump card. "I'll end you here! Storm King Assault!"

A pillar of lightning formed where they were, covering both and letting out a thundering roar. As the pillar disappeared, a cloud of smoke arose, revealing a ragged Alberon, still with the lightning crown at his head.

He was staring quite sternly at the smoke where the girl was, which soon settled down, revealing that she had survived the hit, although not unscathed in the least.

Both of them were already unable to fight any longer, and probably were at the verge of death.

"You fought quite well." Alberon said while trying to keep his legs from shaking out of tiredness.

[Thanks~ You too~] The girl said while wiping some soot from what had remained of her clothes. The smile on her face hadn't disappeared, but had changed to a more bitter one. [Hey, would you do me a favor~?]

"What's it?"

[I've always wanted to see the world outside~ I've been living here since I was a kid, so I forgot everything about the outside~]

"I see... So, in other words...."

[I want you to seal me like Seventh and take me out of here~ I can't go away otherwise~]

"But with those wounds, I doubt you'll survive."

[Ah, about that...] The girl said as she brought her hand up to her chest. [I'll do something about it.] The remaining energy she had in her body gathered and covered her in a sphere made of darkish light. The sphere started shrinking a bit until it dispersed, revealing a way younger version, but completely healed, of Twenty-fifth.

"The heck?!" He muttered dumbfounded. Although he was a bit hesitant at first, he ended up casting the sealing spell, turning the girl into a marble. He picked it up and stored it away inside his pocket before heading out.

Alberon started walking to where the others had gathered, but the spell wore off and the crown dissipated as he fainted.

____


Uriah was using Break Down to constantly keep up with the Basilisk's attacks, its abilities overwhelmed his own yet he felt a calm sense of security as if something in the back of his mind was slowly acclimating to the situation, like his brain was adjusting to his Skill and the circumstances of perceiving everything slowly. Being able to dodge and block most of the Basilisk's attacks from its claws, mouth, and tail, he started to focus on the aura the creature exhibited, he didn't know what it was but his instincts screamed to not do anything a normal person would do. Thus he couldn't rely on the normal sense of man, he could only use the one sense he gained in this whole debacle of an adventure, the Extrasensory Perception granted to him by his horns.

While in a focused state, he started to analyze the creature before him as if only feeling them with his mind, certainly the air around it was dangerous, short exposure would cause immediate effects to a normal person but to demonkind the possibilities to resist were high. Feeling more, he noticed some sort of toxin... or is it venom, he sensed that it could corrode the air and pierce the earth and possibly skin around it. While initiating it in bursts of attack while using the debris around him to create a cloud of dust to hide himself, his Break Down was still analyzing the creature, it had a layer of green aura that extremely lethal if he were to touch it with his bear hand, its gaze felt that if he were to meet it; his end would be most unfortunate, and finally he heard its hiss... he could not stop himself from hearing it as he relied on hearing to traverse this smog of dust, he felt madness creep into his mind, as if piercing the bubble that is his mind in an attempt to pop it, only that something within reacted, something inhumane awakened, hungering for what he encountered. The more he sensed this beast more fear he felt in it and in himself, the inklings of his mind were expanding accommodating a desire as if committing evil was necessary for his soul, this only thought resonated with the beast calling it an incarnation of evil, he had to kill it and take its soul for himself, he tried to resist only for him to feel paralyzed, it must of been another symptom caused by the hiss, if he can't move and the dust settles he's done for.

While trying to move in his unfortunate circumstances, with the dust settling as well as resisting mental corruption from within himself and the Incarnate of Evil. He just couldn't move, he started to open his eyes in panic, panting in an attempt to escape the invisible binds around his body, his body screaming in an attempt to move; only for his eyes to detect this curse and try to unbind it. The dust was still in the air shielding his body from being detected, if he could just move he could fight this creature with the cover he created. Breathing slowly in an attempt to calm himself, he started to think through these curses of paralysis and madness in an attempt to unbind them or move them somewhere else. He came up with a theory to remove these curses, using a suitable target, the earth and dust around him, he could effectively break down the curse and theoretically break down his body as if it was dust and earth then move the curse away from himself, while trying to do so he felt the air around him was starting to fall faster only for the Basilisk to start beating its wings.

• Beginner Break Down (E-)(Inherent)(Unique) -> Beginner Break Down (E)(Inherent)(Unique)
  
  
• Beginner Claw Retraction (F-)(Inherent); Gained
  
  
• Beginner Curse Removal (F-); Gained
  
  
• Beginner Transmutation (F-); Gained

The thoughts within his mind said he was screwed if he isn't able to move the curse now then he would unfortunately die by its effects. *Boom* All the dust and earth was blown away from the wingbeat yet also Uriah's curses were shifted away as if it was blown away as well, opening his eyes he couldn't react fast enough as the beast gouged into his torso. In pain, yet not dead, he was able to stab into it with his Coiling Black Sword and finally wrap the blade around its wings causing it and himself to fall from the sky. Being crushed from the weight he was able to resist the curses affecting him while being in contact with the beast, struggling with it while under attacks he's able to throw the creature away giving himself some space.

With the Coiling Black Sword falling off after binding its wings as if drained of energy, Uriah is now without his blade but isn't defenseless against this monster. Manifesting his claws in order to fight, he feels the mana encircle his arms with pain piercing his hands, blocking the attacks coming from the Basilisk. Clawing its hide with his serrated hands causing its venom from within to spill out of its body while also damaging its body, Uriah is slowly gaining a foothold in his chances of victory. In a rhythm of blocking, attacking, dodging, moving, and causing the air around him to be filled with dust so it can't rely on its sight, he's able to slowly move towards his blade while also taking on deep effects to his body regarding the poison.

Eventually reaching his blade, he's able to scrape it into his hand, retracting his claws in the process turning his hands back to normal, yet have the toughness and dangerousness of his claws. The battle starts becoming repetitive to where he either gets disarmed to where he has to use his claws, dust fills the air, blood and venom hit the ground, and where he reclaims his blade. Eventually he's able to sever and cleave its wings from its body, after feeling the greatest feeling of success he unknowingly starts feeling the clinginess of death as he's impaled by the beast with its tipless tail that is now bone as he left himself defenseless after doing so, biting his arm and neck in order to ensure Uriah's demise, Uriah starts feeling weak as if his eyes want to close. Being dropped to the ground in a near lifeless state, the beast starts to slither away only to start feeling the aura around the area manifest in a vortex-like manner, Uriah's body being the pinnacle of this phenomena as if trying to suck all life away from the area in order to keep himself alive. He floats up into the demonic manner with his horns growing out, claws coming out; growing as well, his blade changing shape, his clothing slowly becoming metallic as well as returning to form, while his teeth and jaw protrude more enhancing his bite, and a reclusive tail appearing; his skin taking on scale like features as if toughened like armor and his body healing, taking on a life of its own. A mindless Uriah only governed by his Demon Half.

• Beginner Demon Mode (F-)(Inherent); Gained
  
  
• Beginner Enhanced Bite (F-)(Inherent); Gained
  
  
• Beginner Prehensile Tail (F-)(Inherent); Gained
  
  
• Beginner Demonic Empowerment (F-)(Inherent); Gained
  
  
• Beginner Demon Morphing (F-)(Inherent); Gained
  
  
• Beginner Demonic Force Manipulation (F-)(Inherent); Gained
  
  
• Beginner Transformation (F-); Gained
  
  
• Beginner Mode Switching (F-)(Inherent); Gained

• Coiling Black Blade (Empowered); Gained

His negative emotions unsealed, manifested in his nearest time of death. Uriah slowly has attained his life after becoming more demon than man. The amount of evil manifesting from his body has slowly started to grow; wanting to devour more mana and energy, it seethes towards the Basilisk in a predatory-like manner. Eyeing the Basilisk as if unaffected by its Killing Eyes, the killing curse not affecting Uriah in the slightest; an evil desire manifests into his brain. He wants its blood, venom, and eyes; he wants them for himself, it needs them it must take them, it must have them for itself. Grimacing in an insane like manner he moves faster, stronger, and deadlier than before, he launches himself at the weakened creature while it tries to defend itself only in a fit of panic try to kill him with its power only to prove no effect. Biting into it, clawing into it, stabbing as well as cutting into it, and finally pulling out its eyes; unaffected in the slightest to demonic influences as well as adapting to the circumstances, he slowly is overcome by his demonic thoughts screaming into his empty brain; his mind governed by instinct. Slowly, the life of the Basilisk is being drained from its body, as if its fluids and poison were being devoured by a monster in need of vitality and rejuvenation. The last thing on its mind is of a smiling demon taking on its properties, as if it's starting to look like itself; being killed by your own hand yet that hand isn't yours almost as if it was. The Basilisk dies in a horrid fashion unable to defend or attack, weak and made useless, without any way to escape, a pitiful fate. Unknowingly the reasonable Uriah takes hold yet blacks out after killing the beast.

• Beginner Evil Eyes (F-)(Unique)(Inherent); gained [OOC: Yeah, his demon self literally absorbed the Basilisk's soul taking on some of its powers without being influenced by it... by now its soul should be fully engulfed and absorbed his Demon Soul, unlike the basilisk's killing eyes, these are a more controllable power while also being slightly weaker]
  
  
• Beginner Poisonous Blood (F-)(Inherent)(Unique); gained [OOC: Yeah he also took on the properties its blood's properties]
  
  
• Beginner Poison Generation (F-)(Inherent)(Unique); Gained [OOC: Obviously he gained these too as well]

Slowly coming to, in a near perfect like state, with his Coiling Black Blade wrapped around his waist, his sense of sight feeling a bit skewed he slowly feels dark thoughts manifesting in the back of his head as if not being able to be removed always there to take hold if need be. A sense of evil has pervaded his reasoning yet he's recognized it all the same, Uriah after realizing what he's done laughs maniacally while slowly reverting back into himself, his normal and thoughtful self. Taking out his blade while gazing at his reflection, he notices his eyes have a slight reddish orangish glow to them, as if there was energy underneath it. Unlike the green energy coming off the now wingless, legless, tailless, fangless, and eyeless Basilisk before him, he slowly returns to the Dungeon Core Room in a slow yet energized state.


______


The Vampire Lord was fuming.

[Impossible! How could they have all lost! I admit that that half-wolf girl was quite strong to be able to take down 5 Guardians by herself, and that angel thing, whatever it was, but how did Twenty-Fifth and Seventy-Seventh lose? Do I have to do everything by myself again?!]

|Shadow Lurk|

He cast a spell, and vanished from detection. As expected of an ancient vampire, his presence was completely gone.

|Vampiric Form!|

Black wings appeared on his back, as he became a lot more twisted looking. His mouth split wide open, and his teeth sharpened to resemble syringes. A True Ancestor.

[I'll kill the youngling first, then retreat to the Core.]

Fortieth leapt forward, his presence hidden, aiming for Iesnet's neck. He could not help but lick his lips in anticipation, feeling the abundance of mana in Iesnet's veins.

"Hey, someone take a look at this and see if they want to keep it. It's useless to me."

[What?]

Something was flung over, at a ridiculous velocity. Fortieth could not help and turned his head to see what was making that sound.

*Fwoosh!*

Mika had tossed one of the Hydra's bigger horns over, accidentally forgetting to restrain her strength. The horn flew inches past Iesnet's face, and impaled itself deep into the wall.

[Ridiculous...for me to perish this way...]

The tossed Hydra horn had pierced Fortieth directly in his non beating heart, destroying it. Before the Vampire Noble perished, he glared at Iesnet, and then at Mika.

[Youngling...If you think this is over...you'll be mistaken...As for you...Gah!...The Dungeon Master will personally destroy you...He is a hundred times stronger than the likes of you and you pathetic allie------]

*Splat!*

His head popped like a balloon. Nearly 1000 metres away, Mika gestured, and her red gauntlet returned to her, dripping with vampire remains.

"A hundred times stronger? Heh. Don't muck around with me. Even if it's a thousand or a million times stronger, a million multiplied by zero is still zero."

Mika's cold, unamused laughter could be heard resounding around the massive room.

Iesnet was stunned for a second, before exclaiming "Strong!"

He wiped away the blood and giblets from his forehead, as he was closest to their splattered source. Now vampires are cannibals in a certain sense. It is hardly a gourmet thing however, since the principal goal of vampire cannibalism is to grow stronger. If one of the superior vampires is weakened, a group of lesser vampires from another family would band to seek out and consume any piece of flesh of the higher ranked brethren, that they could get their fangs on. Iesnet was no different, even if he was used to a more human way of thinking, by now.

Thus the young vampire did the most practical thing he'd done this whole adventure and began collecting and consuming the giblets of the true ancestor guardian, stuck to his clothes, followed by the scraps on the wall, oblivious to any onlookers and their possible opinions on the matter.

He would soon rank up, but not before the body digested this macabre meal.

Spoiler: Part 7

Uriah comes over to the destroyed remains of the Vampire Noble, looking for its blood and heart with his glowing orangish-reddish eyes, a part of his demon bloodline that cannot be masked. Noticing that Iesnet is devouring its remains he looks over trying to find what he was looking for. Using Break Down in order to identify all the blood and heart fragments of the Vampire Noble he slowly coalesces his mana into the area in an attempt to manipulate it without affecting the area, effectively working on a way to collect and possibly restore the Heart and collect the Blood. Having identified almost all of the traces that he could find he now attempted to empower the mana in the air to server him for a short time...

• Beginner Mana Manipulation(F-); Gained

Causing all the pieces he's identified to slowly float up into the air and out of Iesnet's reach just in case he were to try and eat/drink them, Uriah starts focusing on trying to restore most of the heart in a jigsaw like manner while also manifesting all of the blood of the Vampire Noble into a ball resting within the palm of his right hand, keeping form through the use of mana. After moving the pieces of the heart around he slowly and meticulously starts fitting them together and starts threading the pieces back with Mana empowered by Demonic Energy, slowly healing and retaining the heart's shape. After connecting all the pieces that remained of the heart, it was still incomplete which would mean that the heart would be useless unless it was whole. Sighing with the difficulty of the operation, he starts manifesting the art of Transformation and Transmutation on his own reserve of demonic energy, converting it into Vampiric energy thus feeding the heart with it in order to complete a heart with missing pieces, resting it in the palm of his left hand.

Unsatisfied with the power of the Vampire Noble's Heart, Uriah starts to slowly brand the with four energies manifested with the use of Magic; Light, Dark, Blood, and Soul. Light and Dark to balance each other as well as Blood and Soul, Blood to bind the Soul and Soul to empower the Blood. With White, Black, Red, and Blue markings appearing on the Vampire Noble's Heart, Uriah in a weary state starts to slowly pour the Blood of the Vampire Noble into the Heart in order to finally make it complete and succeed in his experiment.

• Beginner Magic(F) -> Beginner Magic(F+)

Forged:

• Enchanted Heart of a Noble Vampire; Light, Dark, Blood, and Soul. Markings, sigils, and the flowing of power enshrouds it, the light and darkness colliding with blood surrounding and soul within.

He then starts to explain what the significance of the Vampire's Heart is as well as the abilities he slowly spread into it, "Honestly, this Noble's Heart will allow a young vampire to skip a few steps within the hierarchy but it will be within one's range to step or is it jump, if it wasn't I wouldn't try experimenting with it as one were to over-step the limitations within the hierarchy then they wouldn't be able to progress. From what I just did, this Heart will allow one to more easily walk in the day, more easily manipulate shadow as well as use powers related to the dark more easily, gain the control of blood as long as it isn't blood that's stronger, and finally perceive souls as well as use them... I can't add more as that would make one limited in growth, reasons why is if one gains way too many powers related to their bloodlines at the start, considering that this is kind of a new start, they won't be able to gain any more as it can damage the potential one has. The enchantments may be very weak but at least they will grow with the user, it felt like a long and arduous process expending half of my reserves." Only to end at an abrupt note, thus considering options in what to say next.

"I mean you have a choice here, you can choose to have this heart implanted into your body replacing your old one as well as gaining the powers related to it while also keeping your original as well as your blood mixing with a Nobles. But you can still grow and progress as well but a Noble Vampire from now on. If you do so I'll have your old heart as payment. But you can also choose not to take up this offer and keep your own or possibly get an offer from Mika, from what I've heard she has a few vampire hearts as well, but considering how long its been they may have been drained with blood but I guess she can return that blood using chaos... If you keep your own heart you'll still be able to progress and get stronger while going along this path, I'm just offering a shortcut that won't hamper your progress." Says Uriah in an bargaining tone, while holding the Enchanted Heart of a Noble Vampire in an offering manner.

"Just so you know, the procedure will be vicious yet also meticulous, I don't really have any surgical tools here, I only have my sword, claws, and mana. But considering your physiology, you'll be able to heal after gaining its properties, but I'll make sure to ensure you live through the experience... without much changes"


Iesnet nodded through the explanation of the procedure, carefully listening, weighing his options. An obvious decision was to make sure to fight and not to die, by accepting the proposal. It certainly was a good decision, that would take him one step forwards towards being a powerful adventurer. Something felt off about it, but he couldn't put his finger on what. He remained silent a bit after Uriah had finished speaking, and delicately asked the question nagging him.


"Will I remain myself, after this?"


"Hmmm an interesting question. The answer is a complicated one as it might depend on how your mind will react to it. I say you will remain yourself yet not feel like yourself, kind of like putting on a new set of clothes but actually feeling and telling the difference or I think it's more closer to having a new set of skin yet having more senses to it than before. But there is a chance to take on an older vampires personality traits.... that of arrogance, rage, jealousy, the wanton lust or greed, and the like. But it's only a small possibility thanks to circumstance, death was too quick for emotion to react. The procedure will be painful though, the shock and trauma close to death will make you react instinctively in that moment instead of reasonably. I say a desire to feed will awaken until you satisfy it in one moment, not many." Replied Uriah in a inquisitive yet leading voice, trying to allow Iesnet to have all the information before having to choose.


"What you speak of is the fate of all strong vampires." Iesnet this time was quicker to respond "If it wasn't for all of you, I could have become a slave to that core sooner or later. Perhaps if I change now, it would be the price for having been so extremely lucky, and this will be my fate. I don't want to feel this weight of weakness anymore. I... Want to be useful to the ones that kept me alive through this. Please do the procedure." Iesnet finished with a slight quiver in his voice.


"You're fate is going to be better than mine, I'll say no more and begin the procedure... It might be a bit savage or cruel in that it needs to make you believe you're in danger, be in shock to what's happening so your body adjusts, but all the more is better. It will be quick yet painful, you will also be awake for this, so don't freak out." Says Uriah in a cold sinister, somewhat evil tone yet in a reasonable, just and stern mannerism, two characteristics were countering each other within himself, that of Demon and Human.

Slowly Uriah manifests his claw and pricks his palm causing a bit of blood to bubble out and hit the ground, menacingly he enchants his blood transforming it and transmuting it into something to suit a purpose, a healing slime-like tentacle creature capable of moving around inside a body, go through objects, slip things to the proper location, act as a beating heart, ad attach itself and things in place as well as detach. Attaching the Enchanted Heart of a Noble Vampire within it, Uriah slowly walks over to Iesnet

"I'm going to have to restrain you so you can't move." Slowly coating his claw in a paralytic poison that will last the duration of the procedure, just enough for it to happen without causing any major side-effects only a minor one, that of dizziness, he slashes Iesnet's chest where the heart is located, opening up Iesnet's torso to the creature.

"This thing that I just created will do the procedure for me, it doesn't need to rely on sight just on the flow of mana, blood, and through the sense of feeling. What will happen is. That this creature will burrow into an open wound on your body while carrying the Vampire Noble's Heart, then it will move to where your heart is causing extreme pain and unfamiliarity, after reaching the heart it will cut out yours and plug in itself in order to act as an artificial heart keeping the blood flowing in your body while also attaching your new heart as it does so in a healing like process; this will cause a fearful feeling to manifest in your body, after attaching the heart and jump starting it so it starts and continuously beats, the creature will leave your body through the wound and then die. After the the blood of vampires mix, your body will take on a drastic change and cause extreme pain in the transformation of power. This will be the moment where you feel like you're dying as the heart's beat will be slightly different from your own and your body will undergo a process of being torn apart while also keeping itself back together until your body adjusts, after this happens... you will feel the after conditions I stated before." Says Uriah in a calm tone while picking up the creature and introducing it to Iesnet's chest. Slowly watching it enter and move around under Iesnet's skin, Uriah starts to use Extrasensory Perception to analyze the progression of the creature, seeing it seep the new heart through while keeping it in shape.

After going through crooks and crannies of the body it's able to reach Iesnet's heart. Cutting out the heart while also attaching itself in place, the creature starts to mimic the beating of a heart keeping the blood flowing while slowly attaching the new heart healing the arteries and vessels to the proper connections of the heart healing the compatible pieces together. Finally taking the old heart and detaching itself from the blood vessels and arteries, the slime slowly starts moving through Iesnet's body until reaching his chest again leaving, where it gives Uriah Iesnet's Old Heart and thus dies. Uriah watches on as the effects during the procedure and the after effects start and go, having succeeded in the operation.


As the procedure went on and eventually ended, Iesnet's thoughts and senses were in chaos from the agony of having his insides rearranged and supplemented by foreign life. Slowly his breathing became more uniform and he felt a dizzines, as if he was standing beside himself, watching. His chest felt unfamiliar and wider, with a much larger range of sensations than innards would have.


The new lifeforce within him synchronized together with his own, providing a constant stream of information about energies, mana, his own life force as it pumped through his body. The dizziness didn't subside, instead the input from the new organ forced a floodgate open somewhere inside Iesnet's subconscious, and he felt a strong pull of bestial instinct, that only made the physical pain, that had subsided, to flare up again. A strong urge to vomit out his lungs made him cough and gag, while shuddering.


He felt as if falling into himself and glared at Uriah ferociously in between fits.


Uriah watches on with demonic glee and curiosity while holding onto Iesnet's heart, watching the pangs of pain, suffering, change, and power he slowly analyzes it while putting the heart away into his Item box. Watching the struggle of energy as well as the conscious Iesnet react, a feeling of relief washed over Uriah, that of enjoyment in the suffering yet also that an ally and companion is getting stronger and adapting.

• Iesnet's Young Vampire Heart; Gained

___

Seeing them trying to rip rewards from the dungeon, Cinere sighed and just isolated himself from a bit and took out the demonic sword without the Demon's Soul, the blade changed color, it became cardinal red.

Cinere examined it but didn't find anything weird about it, it didn't even seem to be demonic, if it wasn't held by the demon, he would just have found this sword a bit unique, that was all, nothing really shocking about it, maybe it just like his seax ? And since this sword is linked to this person, he should stay wary, who knows, maybe it's cursed ? That will be hilarious, his curse was currently inactive, it would have been funny if he got cursed again.


(un)Fortunately, this sword wasn't cursed, it didn't seem to be enchanted, strangely, he felt like he had already seen this sword but he couldn't.... remember, that was the problem, he couldn't remember, nevertheless, he didn't have the "ability" to forget, if he couldn't remember, normally it meant that he never saw or heart of it, however, his body trembled at this thought, can his memories be tricked ?


His memory is one of the few thing he had a blind confidence in, his brother and magic are part of it, but then, right now, he can't even remember why he got this feeling of deja vu when staring at this world.

He closed his eyes, inhaled and exhaled deeply. Trying to remember everything that happenned during his childhood, where could he have seen this sword ? Nowhere, just nowhere, he never showed a sword, only this seax he had.


Thinking about it, he never had anything, nothing, this person had nothing except political, financial and military power which was actually far than enough, nevertheless he never had any "personals" object except this seax.


Instead of putting the sword in the Item Box, he decided to put it in his own dimensional stock, there wasn't much things except chocolate but it was better than nothing. Then he examined the Demon's Soul, it was asleep, no in a coma, another matter that was going to annoy him, he couldn't wait that it wakes up, so he decided to stock him somewhere in the Item Box, he will just use it one day.

After a sigh, he thought that there was nothing to do with these, at least, right now, why didn't he take the Demon's corpse, it could have make a great living corpse... C~B Rank maybe ? Whatever.

The corpse was almost burnt to ashes after all.


Sighing once again, Cinere just decided to walk toward his companions with a feeling of annoyance weighing on him.

___

" hmm... ZzZzZz "

Kynn nods off while waiting for them to wrap things up until suddenly she began to beg Mika, holding to her head.

" Mika~! My Head Hurts from eating too much Sweets... please help... "

Snapping out of her gloomy mood, Mika walked over to Kynn, picking her up and placing her on her left shoulder. She then proceeded to poke at Kynn's tummy for a couple of times.

"You ate way too much...Even Akane would limit herself to only a few pieces, you know."

The tall she-wolf shook her head, before casting a healing spell on Kynn, getting rid of her headache.

"Pain, pain, go away...And done!"

Having finished curing Kynn, she placed Kynn atop her shoulders, paying attention to Iesnet's surgery.

Spoiler: Part 8

The 6 of them advanced into the final room.

" Helloooo~ anyone here~? "

Kynn spearheaded the Dungeon Core room and looked around, only to get her face Blasted by a fireball and fell with a splat.

Reacting quickly, Mika conjured a shield to protect Kynn, before creating a massive fireball of her own, throwing it right back to where the first fireball originated.

"Come out now, I can't beat your face in until you show yourself~"

Though Mika Conjured a Shield to prevent further Damage on Kynn's Body, A Snowflake appeared floating, circling around her body. As if the cold is being erased, the Snowflake starts absorbing it greedily and making the room warmer. Slowly the Snowflake gets bigger and starts to form a body of a woman wearing a white Yukata, a pair of Fox ears and a fluffy long tail.

" Who was it. Who Has Blown my Onee-sama's Beautiful Head!! " - Yuki

____

Assisting at everything that happened, Kynn getting blasted, Mika protecting her with her absurd and illogical shield, someone in Yukata suddenly intervening and screaming at someone probably burnt to death by this nonsensical wolf...


Cinere simply sighed and looked at the floating swords made by Mika, holy power ? This was something he didn't know, about what he knew, she wasn't the believer to any god... nevertheless, that wasn't important right now, they couldn't see because it was absorbing the fireball that she made, and honestly, that was bothering.


This elf had a better view in the dark than humans, but it didn't mean, he could see that well, not at all, he just had a perfect memory, so during the short moment they could see the room, he remembered every details of it.


So, invisible, he ran toward the "enemy" who threw a fireball at them, from his opponent, there wasn't anyone approaching him, yet there was.

Suddenly, it felt something and turned back, finally seeing Cinere who sneaked and teleported to get behind it, the only thing it did was to rip, to remove this head.


"..." It was removed too easily, because it wasn't made of flesh, after a sigh, he immediately threw away the head who made mechanical noises when falling onto the ground.


"This was a doll." A simple puppet, how wasteful and weak, the only thing it had was its heat absorption.

"Then, what should we do ? Wait for the dungeon master to come our ? Or... He already did ?"Cinere looked at the bottom-center of the room, he saw something moving from there, he couldn't see clearly in the darkness but he knew there was somebody here, observing them.

Maybe he was wrong, maybe it wasn't the dungeon master, nevertheless it didn't change the fact that there was a person here else than them.


____

Purplish glow wraps around Mika's fists as the fireball lit up the surroundings briefly, before it vanishes.

She grinned.

"Heat devouring or heat immunity? Interesting! What about Holy attacks?"

Countless floating blades immediately materialize behind her, all pointing towards the darkness.



___


Uriah slowly entered the Dungeon Master's room, slowly walking as if trying to make sense as well as test the waters. Trying to sense the emanating power, it slowly connects to everyone the vicinity in an invisible-like fashion... As if interconnecting himself and possibly others to something or someone, it didn't feel like a status effect it felt more like something mental not physical, astral and intrusive. It took time for Uriah to recognize what it was as his Break Down skill made it easier to comprehend. Eventually, what he realized that his Break Down was actually comprehending the whole area, his whole body, mind, and soul was affected while it was working in overdrive to make it so he can be in a stable condition.
Trying to get closer to the what's affecting him, the closer he got the more affected he was, he felt like he was slowly losing control of his body yet his Demon Half was the one keeping himself within the reigns of control, something that could not be wrested from him. Plunged into the depth of a world wreathed in darkness, unable to see, he used his Extrasensory Perception in order to see and alleviate this blindness as well as keep moving. Eventually he started to not sense everyone around him, as if everyone's perception was being skewed, thus sheathing his blade and retracting his claws in order to not attack anyone just in case the enemies manifested would in actuality be his allies disguised my illusion and hallucination. Slowly and sturdily walking closer to the source of power affecting everyone and himself he realized that the power was constantly moving and rushed at him.
He couldn't hear anything, see anything, smell anything, and feel anything. He reacted instantly dodging the attack in a sluggish manner with only his Extrasensory Perception while his enhanced sense of taste made him taste the air, it was rancid and horrid, as if he was right next to the Dungeon Master who was slowly affecting him. Unsheathing his Coiling Black Blade and manifesting his claws, he was on the defensive in trying to deal with the troublesome situation as he wasn't sure if that was the Dungeon Master or not.


___


Iesnet followed Uriah into the Core Room with a confident gait. In his life he had never felt powerful, always being careful where to step, where to speak. Now he finally felt like the adventurers he admired, or at least so he thought. This confidence would soon be tested. Eager to fight the enemy, Iesnet looked around, only to see... No Dungeon Master. The warm glow of the Core was insufficient to light the huge hall, not even managing to cast a well defined shadow of the occupants on the dungeon floor.


The celing high above lit up here and there in gradation of colors, the sight reminiscent of a night sky, under the cover of a transparent rainbow. As if responding to this, the dungeon core brightened up, releasing from itself a thick transluscent barrier, concurrently causing the Core Room's temperature to lower uncomfortably for the occupants, a thin mist quckly settling down inside it at a height of several meters.


Iesnet suddenly realized the simple fact, that this foe wasn't one like the stories he heard, where the heroes win in a straight up fight. Instead the vampire became unnerved at the thought of the unknown striking at him. His new heightened senses flared up to analyze the core room. Information about the mana density, life force surrounding him flowed into his senses, coupled with the feelings of attunement, as if listening to music, that informed him of the mana waves around him. He didn't really understand what he sensed yet, but that wasn't needed, as the core's huge magical presence dwarfed all other features these extra senses could understand.


If I was hiding in this place, where would I hide? he asked himself, being himself rather proficient at it. The core! It's the perfect disguise.


Iesnet darted at a speed faster than he could ever before muster, bypassing the core, and searching for a familiar life force.


Got you


A claw struck at an empty spot in space, feeling the resistance of flesh. Out of the mist a tall humanoid shape, covered in faded but pompous colorful clothing in blood red and gold, revealed itself, laughing. Blood red eyes focused on the newbie adventurer, and long white hair twisted around in a sense defying gravity, only to fade into the mist again, reforming a cut across its torso just as it disappeared. A voice boomed inside Iesnet's mind, powerful and familiar to him.


I was expecting more. Tch. Welcome to the sanctum of my home, adventurers! You have impressed me with your prowess. Enough that I want to make subordinates of all of you. But alas the core hungers, and all I could do is concede to you the first strike. Now let us begin the entertainment!


The false stars above flashed brightly in red, the core room rumbling and reforming the terrain. The stone underneath Iesnet raised itself, causing him to feel unbalanced for a moment. A feat that would have previously strike him down on his butt.


Quickly the mist filled core room reformed into a complex arena of raised slabs, stairs and trenches, underneath a dome of bloody stars.


___


Seeing that the Dungeon Master could control the room as he wanted, he realized that the trenches that raised separated him from the group, maybe he wasn't the only one that was alone, nevertheless, that wasn't important.

As he closed his eyes, he made a sidestep avoiding a spike falling from the bright red ceiling, did it choose to attack him first ? Thinking about this, Cinere just ran toward the Core, of course there was a wall, but all he needed to do was to teleport through it.


On the other side, there was a pitfall, it looked like the Dungeon Master remembered well all of their abilities, nevertheless, he probably not planned that... Cinere could just teleport dozens or maybe hundreds of time in a row, it was far than enough to reach the next room, nearer to the Dungeon Core.


"Hm, I underestimated you." that was what Cinere heard when he felt his claws trying to graps his heart, one that has entered into his chest, if it was a bit more, it might have become dangerous ?

Could his life has been in danger ? Of course not., he would have teleported if he was in danger.


"And I overestimated you." As those words left the elf's mouth, ice spreaded the room, the floor, the stairs, the slabs and the trenches, Cinere didn't care about the Core, all he wanted was to rip his enemy, and well, certainly, he didn't even know how looked like a Core of a dungeon, he never went into one, so even if he was sit on a dungeon core, he wouldn't even care.

Anyway, spikes began to appear everywhere a layer of frost where, at the same time, he felt his emotions going into a turmoil, however, his movement didn't change even if he was hearings things he should't.


"...Cine... come..." he only ignored this voice and continued to point his sword toward the Dungeon Master, running toward him quickly as spikes began to appear behind the Dungeon Master, at his sides and under his feet, everywhere, he was simply screwed up from Cinere's eyes except if he could fly,

"N-No ! D-Don't ! L-leave me !!" He heard this same voice once again, he didn't care, it wasn't the first time, it wasn't like this voce was dying or seriously suffering, crying of pain or regrets, or whatever, that wasn't what was going to make him feel disturbed.

Even her corpse won't make him roll his eyes because it will be an illusion after all.


Avoiding the spikes, the Dungeon Master easily avoided these as a certain annoyance seemed to be appearing, he probably didn't think that it will be troublesome to deal with Cinere, he used such a huge amount of mana earlier, so he was probably exhausted yet he wasn't.

Nevertheless, how appealing is it ? If he just caught it and used him to nourish the Dungeon Core... wouldn't that give him so much power ? And specially against that fluffy monster ?

Being during a second blinded by greed, he found a sword piercing his belly, despite being stabbed, he felt happy, even this simple sword was filled with so much mana... isn't he a bottomless pool of mana ?


He needed to change his plans, he needed to run away, he shouldn't kill such a good reserve, nevertheless, his position was disadventageous. Because of this, the shape of the rised trenches altered and became stairs, letting a way to the Dungeon Master to run away while he turned into a mist.


"Ah, run away, anyway, I shouldn't be that far from the Core." Why did he think about the Core ? Because the Dungeon Master will appear to protect it, what else than that ?


___

With an annoyed wave of her hand, Mika swatted aside the magic that was acting on her. She looked at the room, now as bright as day, and the hideous Dungeon Master who was plainly obvious.

"Tch."

The Dungeon Master shrunk back.

"Hmph. Too weak. Even weaker than that so-called Dragon. I'm not even going to bother killing you myself."

Mika took out a metal shard from her inventory, and ran her mana through it. The shard dissolved, forming the silhouette of a smaller golden-haired girl.

"Hm? Onee-sama? What am I here for?"

The golden haired girl was chewing on a turkey leg.

"Haah...every time I summon you, you're eating something or another...you little glutton."

"Ehehehe~"

"Haah...anyway, I've got homework for you. Make your way to that idiot over there."

Mika gestured to the Dungeon Master.

"I'll be following behind if you happen to mess up, so leave your back to me, I guess."

"Understood, Onee-sama!"

The golden haired girl grinned, and wolf ears proceed to poke out of her hairline. She held out her hands, allowing a golden scythe to form and appear in her grasp. She twirled it around, cutting through the air with ease.

"As long as it's an order from Onee-sama, Akane will carry it out with no problem!"

___

" Is It You!!! Is It You Who Hurt My Beloved Sister!!! " Yuki Is in full rage at the Dungeon Master and Started To Slash the Vampire with her Hands, Covered With Sharp Claw-like Ice. " How!! Dare!! You!!! " Summoning 2 Pairs of Gigantic Floating Ice Claw/Hands, Yuki Continues on attacking.

[ Hey now! You Guys are the one Who's Attacking My Dungeon! ]

" You Could Have Hit Somewhere Else!! "

[ I Was Surprised at Her Head! Fox ears and Horns! Where and What is that Thing!!! ]

" And Now You're Insulting Her!? I'll Break Your Leg and Eat It! "


Yuki Grabs The DM's Left Leg with her Claw-Bits and Severs It with her own Hands.


[ Argh!? ]

" Graahh!!!! " *Nom*

[ She did eat it... ]


And Ate the leg. Converting the Flesh, Blood and Bones to Mana and Acquiring Some Regenerative Skills. She Then ran towards the Body of Kynn which was still covered With Skin-like Shield and Sliced the center, and Slowly let the Mana Flow to Kynn. Few Moments Later, Kynn's head Regenerated as if Nothing has happened.

Spoiler: Part 9

The golden-haired werewolf gripped her scythe, focused on the Dungeon Master.

She wasn't worried even though she was unaware of his abilities. Her sister was watching her back, after all.

"Heeeeeeeh!"

She charged, scythe lowered to the floor.

The Dungeon Master tried to defend, conjuring up fireballs and shooting them towards her.

"Too slow!"

Twirling, she dodged all of the fireballs in a beautiful dance.

*Boom!*

A giant fireball struck her on the back...Only to dissipate against a purple shield that had briefly appeared.

"Woah?"

"You let down your guard too much, Akane. Learn to watch out for attacks from the back as well. I'm not going to be always there to protect you, you know?"

"Understood, Onee-sama!"

The small werewolf once again readied her scythe, and charged.

The fireballs came flying. One was aiming for the back of her head.

"Shadow Slip!"

Akane disappeared.

*Swish!*

The Dungeon Master's right leg was sliced off at the joints, leaving him crashing to the floor.

Akane appeared beside Mika, the leg in her right hand.

"Did I do good, Onee-sama?"

"You did well. Eat up, you must have gotten hungry again."

"Ehehe~"

The small werewolf lifted the leg to her mouth, and begun chewing it, biting off sizeable chunks with each mouthful.

*Burp*

Akane finished the leg, and looked at her sister hopefully.

"Haaah...you little glutton. Go join Kynn, okay?"

"Hai, Onee-sama!"


___


Iesnet was wandering the arena when he noticed an enormous and somewhat familiar mana signature. He melded into the shadows, and dashed towards the source, slowing down when he saw the dungeon master getting attacked by Mika's familiars. He felt the urge to test his power, so he sneaked with the help of the attack as a diversion, appearing before the wounded Dungeon Master, as he crawled away, trying to go recover and disappear into the mist.


"It is great irony that it would be you that finishes me off."


"Well" Iesnet spoke as he swung his razor sharp claws at the vampire's chest "you get what call for" he finished his line and ripped out the heart of the Dungeon Master, biting viciously into it.


A tall column of blood red fire exited from bellow the old vampire, turning him into ash, then nothing. The barrier around the core snapped with the sound of breaking crystal, and left it exposed, while the mist receded, with the ceiling returning to it's old colorful glow.


"He really was rotten on the inside, that old bat..."



Seeing that everything ended, Kynn arrived near to the Dungeon Core and gleefully stole it as it made some weird and mechanical cries.


___


The wolf girl was wandering around the Dungeon. Although she couldn't sense the Proto-Spartoi that were spread around the Dungeon just like Alberon could, she was tracking them one by one by the smell.

She was slightly worried by the fact that Alberon hadn't caught up yet, but decided to trust him for now and just search around for the Proto-Spartoi.

The first ones she found were carrying a coffin-like object, just like the one Alberon had picked up before. Though, the one before looked more aged in her eyes, and this one had a more... living smell. The wolf girl wordlessly asked the Proto-Spartoi to put the coffin down and started examining it.

"...."

After sniffing it for a bit, she concluded that whatever may be inside it, it was alive. A bit curious about it, she asked to the Proto-Spartoi to take her where they found it. She was a bit unsure about what to do with the coffin they had here, but in the end she decided to just leave it lying at the ground, as it wouldn't have much use.

After walking for a while, the group reached a large, well illuminated room, which had its walls filled with holes disposed regularly, where many other coffin-like objects laid in rest. The place looked like an enormous mausoleum, but it wasn't quite it, since the wolf girl didn't felt any faint smell of death there. From what she could feel, all those coffins had living people inside it.

A bit disturbed with the strange place, she started to look around, quickly finding the empty hole from which the Proto-Spartoi took the coffin from before. Noticing that there wasn't much she could collect there, the wolf girl decided to head off there.


After seeing that Iesnet killed the Dungeon Master, secretly, he took away its soul and then went back to see what was the items that "Wolfie" found while they were fighting, searching for specifics things, mostly book about Golems or Dimensional Magic, at least, related to both of them, and maybe some more that could be interesting to read despite their uselessness.

And everyone else took what they were interested for.

Spoiler: Uriah Loot:

• Coiling Black Blade (Coiling Galvorn Belt);
  
  
• Iesnet's Young Vampire Heart;
  
  
• Hammering the Anvil, Smithing and Forging - Book for Blacksmiths;
  
  
• What to Sacrifice, Laws of Equivalent Exchange - Book for Alchemists;
  
  
• What to Sacrifice, Potions and Ingredients - Book for Alchemists;
  
  
• Mana and Magic, How to Use Power Efficiently - Book for Mages;
  
  
• Most About The Unknown, Monster Bestiary - Book on Monsters;
  
  
• Rigorous Wear, Skills and Techniques - Book for Warriors;
  
  
• A giant mana pool now part of his mana reserves; Kind of non-existent now...
  
  
• Basilisk Corpse, can be turned into Basilisk Ash;
  
  
• Dungeon Core Fragment;
  
  
• What Lies Before You Is A Cover, a strange book, with seemingly schizophrenic contents. On closer look it might be a code, might be a joke;
  
  
• Fathoming The Unknowable, a very complex tome of arcane magic. Could be useful, if deciphered by an advanced user of magic;
  
  
• No Death In Vain, a biographical book, that contains detailed illustrations and depictions of necromantic rituals. Can be useful with the proper knowledge to identify what is depicted;
  
  
• Book Of Lower Demonic Noble Language;
  
  
• The Death Of The Ascendant, a comprehensive guide to an ancient experiment, that killed the creator of the dungeon, as well as a number of devices and facilities;
  
  
• History Of The Ascendant, vol. 1 to 4;
  
  
• Apparitions And Enchantments, contains information on soul to item infusion, incomprehensive, but a good start;
  
  
• The Comprehensive Guide To Anti-Thean Alchemy And Rituals;
  
  
• The Grand Tale Of Grandmeister Errebia, vol 2 The Forging Of Armageddon's Blade;
  
  
• A Curious Matter, guide to the behavior of doppelgangers, and discovering conspiracies in general;

Spoiler: Forgemaster Books

• Beasts And Blacksmithing, A Guide To Collecting Uncommon Materials;
  
  
• Compendium of Banned Knowledge, a reference guide for ancient censored books. Could be useful;
  
  
• Forbidden Knowledge, Homunculus Creation;
  
  
• Forbidden Knowledge, Bringing Life to Matter;

Spoiler: Mika Loot:

• Fifteenth and her weapons;
  
  
• Hundredths butchered corpse;
  
  
• Sixty-Fourths dismantled corpse;
  
  
• A few random stuff she picked up on the way;

Spoiler: Alberon Loot:

• Coffin of Seventh's creator + his theories and experiments (about spirits and demi-spirits) stored in a crystal;
  
  
• Sealed Seventh;
  
  
• Sealed Twenty-Five;
  
  
• Twenty-Fives Scythe;
  
  
• Sword used by Twenty-Fives Abomination;
  
  
• Book Without Title, functions as a locked item box, up for bidding;
  
  
• A Simple Deal, guide to contracting with otherworldly beings. Focuses on divine magic;
  
  
• Possibly some weapons for experimenting purposes;

Spoiler: Iesnet Loot

• Skill Sphere of Arcane Theft (temp name);
  
  
• 5 sacks of gold;
  
  
• Rare metals (require measurement for exact weight, largish volume);
  
  
• Dungeon core fragment;
  
  
• Beginner's Guide To Meta-forging, Enchantments and Transmutations Of Exotic Materials For Edged Weapons;
  
  
• A Thesis On Shadows, Advanced Material Workmanship Techniques Of The Current Age, about 1200 years old;
  
  
• The Basis Of Commerce, a book paradoxically about using force in negotiations;
  
  
• Vulcanic Power, a guide to crafting a metallic fortress inside a volcano. Looks rather unused;

Spoiler: Cinere Loot

• History of Automata Engineering vol 1, two times, vol 2 missing, vol 3-5 single quantity;
  
  
• Various books on Automata maintenance, including manuals, theoretical documents, schematics and etc
  
  
• Anatomy Of The Automata, vol 5 and 6, Mana Circuits and Enchantments, and Alchemical Engines For Automata;
  
  
• The Enemy Above, a mysterious booklet, containing ancient propaganda, from an unknown warring period;
  
  
• When It Rained Blood, the guide to an uprising of demon worshippers, who attempted to control instead of contract with the demonic realm;
  
  
• Various books on ancient, demonic, divine and draconic languages;
  
  
• The Duty Of The King, A Solitary Conqueror's Companion Book;
  
  
• Enjoying The Scenery, a travelling guide, very old;
  
  
• A Goddess' Sacrifice, The One Who Receives, appears to be fiction at first glance, book on divinity and its rules;
  
  
• Dungeon Core Fragments;

Spoiler: Loot to Share

Spoiler: Craftsman Books

• The Craftsman's Soul, vol 1 and 2, contains several biographies;
  
  
• The Second Ascendant, semi-biographical, containing blueprints of ancient devices;

Spoiler: Combat-Related Books

• Locked In Combat, a thick manual of combat techniques and essays related to fighting with a number of weapons, including ones currently outside common practice;
  
  
• Deadlock and Combat, the competing manual, which focuses on swords and dueling against opponents with different weapons;
  
  
• Surrounded By Foes, a machiavellian treatise that seems to be aimed at the rather paranoid;
  
  
• Bestiary and Beastmen, history of the beastmen hunters used to clear away monsters before the establishment of the Adventurer's Guild. Contains a lot of tips on weak points of common and uncommon creatures, part of which are now extinct;

Spoiler: Summoner/Tamer Books

• The Familiar And The Unwise, a book of fables, containing tamer wisdom;
  
  
• A Guide To Rearing Rare Beasts, a rather new addition to the library, what it says on the cover;

Spoiler: Magic-Related Books

• Various books on lifestyle magic;
  
  
• Tome Of Power x10, a one-use complex spell amplification device in the form of a book. Used by librarians of old in self defense;
  
  
• The Center And The All, a book on outdated or unknown meditation techniques;

Other:

• Coming From The Abyss, a reincarnation story of a nuff-ian caught inside the world of Aeternus;
  
  
• Living Books x30, contents unknown, as the try to bite you, and contents could easily be damaged;
  
  
• Doppelganger cores;
  
  
• Dungeon Core Fragments;

@AliceShiki